observe_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v bishop_n be_v cornel_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n the_o two_o horn_n i._n e._n of_o the_o second_o beast_n as_o joseph_n acosta_n observe_v l._n 2._o the_o temp_n noviss_v cap._n 17._o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n that_o be_v of_o the_o mitre_n or_o episcopal_a crown_n the_o false_a prophet_n therefore_o do_v seem_v by_o this_o to_o be_v some_o apostate_n bishop_n and_o pretender_n to_o religion_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o mitre_n but_o some_o mitre_a apostate_n that_o be_v here_o tax_v who_o shall_v treacherous_o abuse_v these_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n christ_n to_o propagate_v the_o sect_n of_o antichrist_n blasius_n viega_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect._n 6._o andrea_n caesariensis_n and_o irenaeus_n l._n 4._o cap_n 28._o seem_v to_o i_o to_o have_v be_v more_o in_o the_o right_n who_o take_v the_o second_o beast_n to_o be_v some_o eminent_a forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o remarkable_a preacher_n or_o as_o irenaeus_n call_v he_o the_o armour-bearer_n of_o antichrist_n tom._n 2._o concilior_fw-la in_o decretis_fw-la pelagii_fw-la secundi_fw-la upon_o the_o assume_v of_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n pope_n pelagius_n the_o second_o write_v thus_o to_o he_o none_o of_o the_o patriarch_n ever_o use_v so_o profane_a a_o word_n and_o weigh_v well_o my_o brethren_n what_o be_v next_o to_o follow_v etc._n etc._n for_o it_o come_v very_o nigh_o to_o he_o of_o who_o it_o be_v write_v he_o be_v the_o king_n over_o all_o the_o child_n of_o pride_n when_o our_o brother_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n john_n to_o the_o contempt_n of_o the_o command_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o precept_n of_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o father_n do_v endeavour_n by_o this_o name_n to_o be_v his_o forerunner_n pope_n gregory_n present_o after_o he_o have_v much_o the_o same_o opinion_n of_o the_o same_o person_n l._n 4._o ep._n 32._o by_o this_o haughtiness_n of_o he_o say_v he_o what_o do_v he_o show_v we_o but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n etc._n etc._n and_o ep._n 36._o repeat_v the_o former_a word_n of_o pelagius_n and_o ep._n 38._o say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o last_o hour_n as_o christ_n have_v foretell_v of_o antichrist_n all_o that_o be_v foretell_v be_v now_o accomplish_v the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o the_o door_n and_o which_o can_v be_v speak_v without_o horror_n a_o army_n of_o priest_n be_v prepare_v for_o he_o and_o l._n 6._o ep._n 24._o and_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o wrong_n that_o be_v do_v to_o i_o in_o particular_a by_o it_o if_o a_o bishop_n be_v call_v universal_a the_o universal_a church_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n if_o that_o universal_a bishop_n chance_v to_o fall_v and_o ep._n 28._o ad_fw-la cyriacum_fw-la to_o take_v away_o that_o name_n of_o pride_n whosoever_o desire_v to_o be_v honour_v against_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n that_o be_v in_o be_v call_v universal_a be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o be_v honour_v and_o because_o antichrist_n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o almighty_a be_v near_o at_o hand_n i_o do_v earnest_o beseech_v you_o that_o he_o may_v find_v nothing_o that_o belong_v to_o he_o neither_o in_o the_o manner_n nor_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o ep._n 30._o now_o i_o say_v bold_o that_o whosoever_o call_v himself_o universal_a priest_n or_o bishop_n he_o be_v by_o that_o exaltation_n of_o himself_o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n for_o as_o that_o wicked_a one_o will_v seem_v to_o be_v god_n above_o all_o man_n so_o the_o other_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o bishop_n a_o reference_n prop._n 25._o see_v reference_n church-head_n own_a for_o supreme_a over_o all_o the_o roman_a jurisdiction_n and_o distinct_a from_o the_o first_o beast_n for_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o 12._o v._o 12._o first_o beast_n and_o therefore_o be_v a_o supreme_a authority_n in_o that_o nation_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n be_v to_o force_v man_n to_o a_o religious_a 14._o v._o 12_o 13_o 14._o worship_n and_o to_o make_v they_o make_v a_o image_n to_o the_o first_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o he_o be_v to_o work_v miracle_n to_o deceive_v man_n into_o this_o worship_n which_o be_v all_o instance_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n and_o beside_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n by_o way_n of_o eminence_n coral_n 2._o prop._n 8._o wherefore_o he_o must_v be_v a_o church-head_n exercise_v this_o supreme_a ecclesiastical_a authority_n over_o the_o roman_n the_o description_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v also_o quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o first_o and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o second_o beast_n in_o reference_n to_o that_o first_o and_o therefore_o must_v be_v another_o different_a beast_n from_o the_o first_o his_o great_a business_n also_o be_v to_o make_v man_n give_v worship_n to_o the_o first_o beast_n who_o be_v everywhere_o distinguish_v from_o he_o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n which_o have_v be_v deadly_o wound_v but_o yet_o 14._o v._o 12_o 14._o do_v still_o live_v all_o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v they_o to_o be_v 1122._o be_v alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect._n 6._o it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o context_n that_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n must_v be_v two_o distinct_a beast_n see_v also_o before_o viega_n pelagius_n gregorius_n m._n mede_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 1._o see_v the_o next_o note_n mede_n see_v note_v 6._o of_o this_o chap_n goldastus_n p._n 349._o item_n ibidem_fw-la goldast_n p._n 76._o see_v there_o the_o oath_n take_v by_o the_o elector_n by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o golden_a bull_n that_o i_o will_v choose_v a_o temporal_a head_n for_o the_o christian_a world_n pope_n gelasius_n in_o the_o time_n of_o theodoric_n king_n of_o italy_n in_o his_o decree_n about_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n council_n caranzae_fw-la p._n 282._o show_n that_o before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o king_n use_v to_o be_v the_o highpriest_n and_o so_o be_v it_o in_o use_n among_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n but_o when_o it_o be_v come_v to_o he_o that_o be_v the_o true_a king_n and_o highpriest_n together_o neither_o can_v the_o emperor_n take_v the_o name_n of_o highpriest_n nor_o the_o highpriest_n the_o name_n of_o emperor_n so_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v need_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o thing_n of_o another_o life_n and_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n all_o the_o concordat_n betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o pope_n be_v say_v to_o be_v to_o unite_n the_o royal_a power_n and_o the_o priesthood_n as_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n give_v up_o the_o right_n of_o investiture_n to_o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o and_o the_o pope_n confirm_v the_o regalia_z to_o the_o emperor_n by_o the_o sceptre_n abbot_n urspurg_n chron._n an._n 1122._o two_o distinct_a thing_n real_o different_a from_o one_o another_o it_o be_v true_a all_o the_o mischief_n for_o which_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v so_o stigmatise_v in_o this_o prophecy_n be_v that_o which_o be_v the_o whole_a business_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n that_o be_v idolatrous_a worship_n tyrannical_o impose_v by_o the_o image_n which_o the_o second_o beast_n set_v up_o this_o the_o first_o beast_n assist_v and_o enforce_v by_o his_o power_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n be_v these_o two_o beast_n represent_v as_o one_o confederacy_n and_o therefore_o the_o one_o be_v often_o comprehend_v in_o what_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o other_o because_o it_o be_v one_o common_a interest_n that_o they_o both_o act_n in_o and_o in_o which_o they_o both_o act_n at_o the_o same_o time_n so_o that_o to_o signify_v the_o activity_n of_o either_o of_o they_o it_o be_v enough_o on_o many_o occasion_n to_o intimate_v the_o name_n of_o but_o one_o of_o they_o as_o we_o see_v the_o name_n of_o either_o of_o the_o two_o partner_n in_o a_o trade_n do_v signify_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o other_o in_o it_o who_o be_v not_o name_v but_o that_o they_o be_v notwithstanding_o both_o of_o they_o supreme_a head_n in_o their_o several_a way_n with_o a_o absolute_a jurisdiction_n belong_v to_o they_o appear_v from_o that_o power_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n by_o which_o he_o give_v life_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o impower_v it_o to_o kill_v all_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a from_o that_o 15._o v._o 15._o that_o the_o second_o beast_n himself_o must_v have_v that_o power_n of_o
law_n about_o the_o election_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o clergy_n lib._n 8._o ep._n 15._o ep._n 24._o l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o the_o church-annal_n do_v also_o give_v a_o account_n of_o many_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o theodoric_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o which_o baronius_n give_v he_o this_o character_n that_o though_o he_o be_v a_o barbarian_a arrian_n heretic_n and_o stranger_n yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o importunity_n of_o the_o schismatic_n he_o show_v so_o very_o great_a a_o reverence_n to_o the_o church_n or_o see_v apostolic_a baron_fw-fr ann._n 501._o petavius_n his_o acknowledgement_n that_o theodorick_n who_o reign_n be_v the_o best_a part_n of_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n do_v defend_v the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o the_o great_a care_n and_o faithfulness_n and_o we_o find_v much_o the_o same_o account_n of_o those_o who_o succeed_v he_o reference_n see_v reference_n we_o be_v also_o inform_v that_o in_o the_o point_n quaere_fw-la point_n sanders_n de_fw-fr visâ—b_n monarch_n p._n 220._o in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n do_v also_o agree_v with_o we_o quaere_fw-la of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n goth_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o be_v also_o charge_v with_o the_o give_v christ_n divine_a worship_n though_o they_o judge_v he_o to_o be_v but_o a_o creature_n which_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v a_o idolatrous_a worship_n beside_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v on_o all_o the_o head_n whereas_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v crown_n upon_o every_o horn_n of_o the_o ten_o it_o have_v be_v say_v just_a before_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n which_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o that_o and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o on_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n not_o on_o his_o seven_o head_n and_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v but_o six_o of_o the_o head_n blasphemous_a that_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v of_o they_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v on_o they_o as_o indefinite_a way_n of_o speech_n be_v often_o use_v in_o scripture_n for_o example_n the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v say_v shall_v burn_v the_o whore_n which_o no_o one_o will_v judge_v necessary_a to_o be_v do_v by_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten._n so_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n dan._n 7._o 17._o say_v to_o be_v four_o king_n shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n though_o the_o 16._o rev._n 17._o 16._o first_o or_o babylonian_a be_v then_o almost_o past_a grotius_n apoc._n 12._o 1._o observe_n that_o the_o disciple_n be_v often_o call_v the_o twelve_o when_o there_o be_v not_o so_o many_o of_o they_o together_o as_o particular_o st._n john_n 20._o 24._o after_o the_o death_n of_o judas_n he_o do_v also_o there_o furnish_v we_o with_o another_o answer_n to_o this_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o signify_v the_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a reign_n when_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o horn_n or_o when_o the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o so_o many_o sovereign_n but_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o show_v that_o then_o there_o be_v no_o other_o seat_n of_o roman_a reign_n but_o the_o seven_o hill_n in_o this_o way_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v no_o respect_n to_o the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o seven_o head_n but_o only_o to_o the_o seven_o hill_n which_o they_o do_v also_o represent_v or_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n this_o indeed_o and_o no_o other_o way_n do_v give_v a_o very_a good_a reason_n why_o all_o the_o head_n shall_v be_v crown_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o none_o in_o the_o 13_o if_o it_o be_v still_o urge_v that_o the_o beast_n itself_o of_o which_o every_o one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o head_n be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o blasphemy_n that_o be_v easy_o answer_v for_o by_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v mean_v only_o that_o one_o peculiar_a 3._o rev._n 17._o 3._o state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o head_n prop._n 6._o and_o for_o the_o other_o example_n of_o beast_n in_o daniel_n we_o find_v no_o characteristic_a note_n of_o blasphemy_n or_o idolatry_n upon_o they_o all_o that_o they_o be_v set_v out_o for_o as_o any_o way_n dreadful_a be_v only_o the_o fierceness_n of_o their_o power_n in_o their_o horn_n or_o their_o paw_n or_o in_o their_o tooth_n or_o in_o their_o prevail_a conquest_n and_o those_o beast_n in_o particular_a of_o which_o this_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o viz_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n be_v such_o as_o both_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v give_v to_o destroy_v and_o ruin_n and_o be_v so_o set_v out_o and_o that_o in_o conjunction_n with_o one_o another_o in_o scripture_n as_o the_o destroyer_n of_o god_n people_n so_o do_v we_o find_v the_o lion_n and_o the_o leopard_n join_v together_o jerem._n 5._o 6._o the_o lion_n and_o the_o bear_n amos_n 5._o 19_o prov._n 28._o 15._o and_o in_o the_o 13_o of_o hosea_n 7_o 8._o we_o have_v they_o all_o three_o together_o and_o very_o great_a critic_n in_o these_o thing_n though_o defender_n of_o bestia_n dr._n moor_n b._n bestia_n the_o idolatrous_a quality_n of_o all_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n yet_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o dr._n moor_n in_o his_o alphabet_n of_o prophetical_a iconisme_n vol._n i._o pag._n 598._o literar_n b._n bestia_n great_a empire_n be_v call_v beast_n not_o only_o for_o their_o idolatry_n but_o also_o for_o their_o bloody_a tyranny_n as_o grotius_n have_v observe_v upon_o mat._n 20._o where_o christ_n declare_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o his_o disciple_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n this_o opposition_n say_v he_o show_v why_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n be_v set_v out_o among_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o beast_n but_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n the_o son_n of_o man._n where_o by_o beast_n grotius_n must_v understand_v feras_fw-la and_o then_o it_o will_v proper_o answer_v the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o septuagint_n in_o the_o same_o way_n viz._n for_o wild_a beast_n and_o have_v almost_o the_o same_o likeness_n of_o sound_n and_o derivation_n with_o it_o otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n may_v have_v be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d proper_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n according_a to_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v only_o a_o great_a live_a creature_n it_o be_v indeed_o render_v by_o the_o septuagint_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o express_v the_o terror_n of_o it_o but_o that_o according_a to_o the_o general_a use_n of_o it_o by_o the_o septuagint_n signify_v only_o a_o fierce_a beast_n to_o denote_v the_o conquer_a power_n of_o it_o without_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o idolatry_n in_o it_o and_o grotius_n himself_o who_o will_v have_v the_o notion_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o idolatrous_a empire_n yet_o on_o st._n matthew_n 20._o 25._o observe_n that_o therefore_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n represent_v by_o beast_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o tyrannize_a power_n but_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n and_o agree_v and_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 257._o john_n do_v therefore_o call_v antichrist_n a_o beast_n that_o he_o may_v signify_v that_o his_o persecution_n will_v be_v the_o fierce_a but_o that_o under_o that_o name_n be_v very_o proper_o signify_v terrible_a and_o dreadful_a empire_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n st._n jerome_n etc._n etc._n all_o agree_v malvenda_n say_v that_o st._n jerome_n and_o all_o beside_o do_v agree_v that_o formidable_a empire_n be_v proper_o signify_v by_o that_o name_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n do_v mind_n do_v ribera_n in_o v._n 7._o c._n 11._o apocalyps_n item_n in_o v._o 1._o cap._n 13._o bestia_fw-la though_o among_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v a_o general_a word_n yet_o here_o it_o do_v proper_o signify_v a_o fierce_a and_o hurtful_a beast_n as_o the_o latin_n themselves_o understand_v bestiarâ—i_n that_o be_v those_o that_o fight_v with_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v
and_o restorer_n christ_n restorer_n therefore_o be_v justinian_n choose_v out_o by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o insurrection_n against_o pope_n innocent_a the_o one_a as_o the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a roman_a prince_n for_o the_o emperor_n conrade_n to_o resemble_v in_o favour_n of_o who_o they_o declare_v in_o these_o verse_n imperium_fw-la teneat_fw-la romae_fw-la sedeat_fw-la regat_fw-la orbem_fw-la princeps_fw-la terrarum_fw-la ceu_fw-la fecit_fw-la justinianus_n as_o sigonius_n lib._n 11._o de_fw-la regno_fw-la italiae_fw-la do_v give_v the_o account_n of_o it_o so_o procopius_n de_fw-fr bello_fw-la persico_n make_v vitiges_n king_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o chosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n give_v justinian_n this_o character_n that_o it_o be_v his_o nature_n to_o be_v always_o covet_v of_o new_a thing_n to_o which_o he_o have_v no_o right_n and_o that_o he_o do_v aim_n at_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o every_o man_n kingdom_n and_o in_o his_o description_n of_o justinian_n building_n in_o his_o first_o oration_n describe_v justiman_n statue_n upon_o a_o pillar_n hold_v a_o globe_n in_o his_o left_a hand_n to_o signify_v his_o conquest_n of_o the_o world_n and_o stretch_v out_o the_o finger_n of_o his_o right_a hand_n towards_o the_o east_n to_o command_v the_o barbarian_n and_o persian_n not_o to_o advance_v any_o further_a upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n without_o any_o armour_n or_o sword_n or_o spear_n but_o only_o with_o a_o cross_n upon_o the_o globe_n to_o signify_v by_o what_o power_n he_o gain_v his_o victory_n which_o if_o it_o be_v to_o corrupt_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v a_o magnificent_a show_n of_o a_o false_a pretender_n to_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o the_o western_a empire_n but_o as_o that_o make_v he_o eminent_a and_o remarkable_a enough_o to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o for_o the_o beginning_n or_o the_o restore_n of_o a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o do_v the_o great_a bustle_n which_o he_o make_v in_o church-matter_n signalise_v he_o as_o much_o for_o lay_v the_o first_o foundation_n of_o a_o general_a uniformity_n in_o religion_n his_o contemporary_a justiniani_n contemporary_a see_v praefat._n in_o cod._n justiniani_n procopius_n give_v a_o character_n of_o he_o that_o show_v how_o much_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o concern_v of_o his_o heart_n he_o say_v of_o he_o that_o justinian_n be_v so_o continual_o take_v up_o with_o churchman_n in_o private_a for_o the_o determine_v the_o nicety_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o lose_v his_o best_a time_n among_o they_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v spend_v about_o his_o more_o weighty_a coneern_n and_o we_o do_v according_o find_v he_o as_o fierce_a and_o severe_a in_o his_o injunction_n for_o a_o general_a conformity_n to_o the_o definition_n that_o be_v make_v about_o they_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o reign_n he_o set_v out_o trinitate_fw-la out_o see_v lib._n 5._o cod._n justinian_n de_fw-fr summâ_fw-la trinitate_fw-la a_o edict_n concern_v his_o faith_n therein_o threaten_v all_o who_o shall_v dissent_v from_o it_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o manner_n of_o indulgence_n and_o that_o upon_o the_o discovery_n of_o they_o they_o shall_v suffer_v the_o law_n as_o profess_a heretic_n which_o be_v to_o be_v banish_v the_o roman_a territory_n and_o which_o be_v never_o execute_v upon_o the_o generality_n of_o dissenter_n before_o and_o here_o do_v his_o faith_n appear_v to_o be_v make_v the_o rule_n and_o measure_n of_o orthodoxy_n to_o the_o whole_a empire_n upon_o a_o penalty_n which_o have_v terror_n enough_o in_o it_o this_o faith_n he_o send_v to_o pope_n john_n for_o his_o concurrence_n with_o he_o in_o it_o and_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v it_o to_o conform_v all_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v always_o his_o desire_n to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o god_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n to_o bring_v all_o the_o eastern_a church_n under_o his_o subjection_n and_o to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o his_o holiness_n 10._o holiness_n ibid._n l._n 8_o 9_o &_o 10._o pope_n john_n answer_n to_o he_o do_v repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n out_o of_o his_o letter_n with_o great_a thanks_o to_o he_o as_o that_o he_o do_v preserve_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o do_v bring_v all_o else_o under_o the_o subjection_n of_o it_o and_o do_v draw_v they_o into_o the_o unity_n of_o it_o therein_o also_o do_v justinian_n express_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o desire_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n the_o pope_n on_o the_o other_o side_n confirm_v the_o emperor_n faith_n to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a faith_n and_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v always_o hold_v and_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v contradict_v that_o faith_n must_v judge_v himself_o to_o be_v none_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o all_o this_o intercourse_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n be_v insert_v into_o the_o code_n of_o the_o imperial_a law_n as_o the_o standard_n and_o rule_n for_o all_o to_o conform_v to_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o be_v judge_v to_o be_v heretic_n that_o shall_v either_o deny_v the_o faith_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n that_o enjoin_v it_o and_o the_o haereticis_fw-la the_o l._n 5._o c._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la penalty_n against_o heretic_n be_v banishment_n though_o the_o emperor_n faith_n shall_v be_v account_v orthodox_n yet_o the_o induce_v such_o a_o new_a penalty_n which_o shall_v force_v it_o upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o man_n as_o so_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o a_o man_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n without_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o be_v certain_o unwarrantable_a and_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o that_o tyrannize_a power_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o make_v the_o whole_a world_n to_o conform_v to_o all_o its_o arbitrary_a decree_n and_o to_o worship_v it_o with_o a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o all_o its_o most_o unreasonable_a command_n but_o the_o most_o public_a instance_n of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeal_n for_o uniformity_n be_v the_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o he_o the_o first_o be_v that_o under_o menna_n against_o anthimus_n severus_n and_o 7._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o lib._n 7._o c._n 7._o other_o where_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o their_o opinion_n they_o and_o all_o the_o other_o heretic_n with_o they_o be_v banish_v by_o the_o emperor_n edict_n and_o very_o great_a penalty_n say_v evagrius_n l._n 4._o c._n 11._o be_v enjoin_v for_o all_o such_o as_o maintain_v their_o opinion_n this_o indeed_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o arrive_v at_o a_o general_a uniformity_n and_o justinian_n have_v the_o first_o glory_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o his_o behaviour_n in_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o three_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o five_o general_n council_n as_o it_o be_v call_v which_o be_v after_o his_o conquest_n of_o africa_n and_o italy_n find_v his_o spirit_n in_o a_o right_a disposition_n to_o affect_v to_o exalt_v the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n he_o first_o publish_v a_o book_n about_o those_o thing_n and_o pass_v a_o censure_n ibidem_fw-la petau._n ration_n temp._n ibidem_fw-la upon_o the_o three_o chapter_n against_o the_o will_n and_o solicitation_n of_o his_o clergy_n then_o force_n menna_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o subscribe_v to_o it_o send_v for_o pope_n vigilius_n and_o after_o much_o reluctance_n he_o at_o last_o get_v he_o to_o subscribe_v with_o the_o rest_n the_o next_o year_n vigilius_n publish_v a_o decree_n in_o which_o with_o a_o salvo_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n he_o do_v express_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n justinian_n not_o content_a with_o this_o use_v all_o mean_n with_o vigilius_n by_o threat_n and_o contumely_n to_o condemn_v they_o absolute_o without_o any_o mention_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o chalcedon_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o break_v he_o to_o it_o to_o show_v he_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v set_v up_o for_o nothing_o but_o to_o be_v the_o emperor_n property_n and_o to_o promote_v a_o general_a conformity_n to_o the_o imperial_a religion_n against_o the_o pope_n will_n he_o call_v a_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n for_o this_o end_n which_o have_v always_o be_v the_o method_n of_o the_o former_a emperor_n to_o unite_v the_o difference_n about_o religion_n and_o to_o make_v the_o whole_a church_n conformable_a to_o their_o mind_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o declare_v against_o this_o assembly_n not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o any_o claim_n of_o
manifest_a enough_o from_o tbe_n confirmation_n of_o this_o five_o council_n by_o almost_o all_o the_o roman_a council_n after_o and_o now_o come_v those_o law_n about_o heretic_n and_o apostate_n in_o fashion_n which_o be_v always_o find_v to_o do_v the_o great_a service_n to_o uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o those_o be_v such_o as_o have_v a_o sufficient_a penalty_n in_o they_o to_o oblige_v all_o to_o obey_v they_o such_o as_o these_o heresy_n these_o lib._n 5._o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n of_o du_n plessis_n mornay_n in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n page_n 100_o that_o pelagius_n the_o first_o in_o justinian_n day_n who_o confirm_v the_o 5_o council_n and_o desire_v the_o aid_n of_o justinian_n against_o the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o aquileia_n be_v the_o first_o pope_n that_o make_v a_o decree_n to_o employ_v the_o secular_a arm_n against_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v condemn_v of_o schism_n or_o heresy_n that_o heretic_n be_v not_o to_o continue_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o heretic_n be_v define_v by_o justinian_n law_n to_o be_v all_o such_o who_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o the_o church_n although_o they_o do_v call_v themselves_o christian_n but_o those_o who_o be_v of_o the_o church_n be_v enjoin_v by_o chapter_n by_o see_v note_n d_o on_o this_o chapter_n another_o law_n to_o be_v call_v catholic_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v that_o apostatis_fw-la that_o cod._n justinian_n de_fw-fr apostatis_fw-la other_o law_n against_o apostate_n that_o their_o estate_n shall_v be_v expose_v to_o sale_n and_o another_o that_o haereticis_fw-la that_o lib._n 19_o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la none_o but_o the_o child_n of_o orthodox_n parent_n shall_v be_v capable_a of_o the_o right_n of_o succession_n to_o the_o estate_n of_o their_o parent_n and_o petavius_n be_v sufficient_a authority_n to_o make_v any_o believe_v that_o he_o do_v by_o a_o innumerable_a 5._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 5._o company_n of_o edict_n press_v the_o faith_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o of_o what_o nature_n those_o edict_n be_v to_o force_v conformity_n may_v be_v apprehend_v from_o the_o character_n of_o he_o which_o petavius_n do_v immediate_o add_v to_o it_o viz._n that_o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o his_o life_n he_o be_v eminent_a for_o 141._o for_o see_v note_n m_o on_o this_o chapter_n vitiges_n to_o chosroes_n procopius_n tribonianus_n his_o great_a counsellor_n in_o the_o make_v his_o law_n etc._n etc._n be_v set_v out_o by_o historian_n as_o a_o contemner_n of_o all_o religion_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la pag._n 141._o oppression_n covetousness_n and_o perfidiousness_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o consider_v that_o all_o the_o imperial_a edict_n be_v general_o publish_v with_o the_o style_n of_o pontifical_a of_o see_v note_n p_o on_o this_o chapter_n and_o novel_a justiniani_n 126._o in_o particular_a a_o manifest_a constitution_n of_o our_o deity_n nostri_fw-la numinis_fw-la and_o novel_a 114._o jussionis_fw-la divinae_fw-la and_o panirollus_n observe_v that_o justinian_n give_v the_o usual_a character_n of_o the_o emperor_n subscription_n a._n m._n d._n the_o name_n of_o a_o divine_a mark_n divinam_fw-la subnotationem_fw-la constantine_n the_o father_n of_o justinianus_n junior_a anno._n dom._n 683._o order_n the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n to_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o be_v consecrate_a divali_n jussione_n by_o his_o divine_a or_o sacred_a command_n lib._n pontifical_a our_o divinity_n our_o godhead_n and_o that_o justinian_n do_v in_o particular_a turn_n chapter_n turn_n see_v onuphtius_n panvinius_n observation_n in_o pelagio_n 1._o in_o note_n i_o on_o the_o 4_o chapter_n all_o the_o erroneous_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n into_o imperial_a law_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v the_o law_n the_o novel_a 45._o the_o episcop_n &_o cler._n we_o decree_v that_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v define_v by_o the_o holy_a canon_n have_v as_o much_o force_n among_o they_o as_o if_o they_o be_v write_v in_o civil_a law_n bishop_n of_o rome_n creation_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o emperor_n confirmation_n and_o that_o rome_n that_o novel_a 131._o and_o therefore_o we_o decree_v according_a to_o their_o the_o council_n determination_n that_o the_o most_o holy_a pope_n of_o old_a rome_n be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o bishop_n the_o most_o bless_a bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v new_a rome_n to_o have_v the_o next_o place_n after_o the_o holy_a apostolic_a see_v of_o old_a rome_n he_o 45._o novel_a 45._o be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o pope_n a_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n it_o will_v not_o be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o hard_a censure_n of_o he_o to_o think_v that_o the_o character_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o show_v himself_o there_o as_o god_n may_v be_v fit_o enough_o apply_v to_o he_o as_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o that_o antichristian_a supremacy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o so_o many_o sovereign_n absolute_a prince_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o by_o his_o conquest_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n and_o his_o suppression_n of_o arrianism_n in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o and_o by_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o arrian_n kingdom_n in_o france_n and_o spain_n about_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o roman_a faith_n there_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a appearance_n of_o a_o general_n submission_n to_o the_o roman_a religion_n for_o which_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v together_o in_o it_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o his_o do_v his_o justinian_n example_n be_v upon_o all_o occasion_n quote_v afterward_o for_o the_o imperial_a absoluteness_n in_o church-affair_n and_o for_o his_o obligation_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n see_v sigonius_n in_o note_n n_o on_o this_o chapter_n ceu_fw-la fecit_fw-la justinianus_n so_o for_o all_o commemoration_n of_o donation_n to_o the_o church_n he_o be_v ordinary_o put_v in_o with_o constantine_n and_o charlemaigne_n as_o the_o three_o remarkable_a raiser_n of_o that_o church_n cardinal_n zabarella_n de_fw-fr schismate_fw-la about_o the_o year_n 1406._o contend_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o summon_v the_o council_n as_o justinian_n and_o charlemaigne_n do_v example_n be_v so_o take_v that_o the_o design_n of_o a_o universal_a conformity_n be_v ever_o after_o prosecute_v with_o great_a success_n gregory_n the_o great_a the_o best_a bishop_n that_o they_o ever_o have_v after_o those_o time_n do_v first_o do_v see_v baronius_n ann._n 591._o &_o bolerus_n rel._n univer_n part_n 2._o lib._n 4._o for_o these_o exploit_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o not_o long_o after_o clear_a egypt_n of_o the_o agnoitae_n africa_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o arrian_n and_o by_o gennadius_n the_o emperor_n exarch_n convert_v the_o arrian_n goth_n and_o banish_v the_o rest_n out_o of_o italy_n the_o successor_n of_o justinian_n continue_v also_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v the_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o be_v so_o acknowledge_v lord_n acknowledge_v see_v note_v the_o 23d_o on_o the_o 21_o chapter_n especial_o that_o of_o guicciardin_n there_o benedict_n the_o second_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n by_o letters-patent_n that_o he_o that_o shall_v be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o common_a agreement_n in_o full_a assembly_n shall_v be_v own_v for_o bishop_n without_o expect_v either_o the_o emperor_n or_o the_o exarch_n consent_n which_o be_v never_o know_v since_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n the_o first_o mornay_n mystere_a d'inquite_n pag._n 128_o justin_n junior_n to_o pope_n constantine_n he_o send_v he_o sacram_fw-la his_o letter_n to_o command_v he_o to_o come_v to_o constantinople_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v say_v to_o have_v obey_v the_o imperial_a command_n in_o it_o anastas_n biblioth_n constantius_n guicciardin_n show_v that_o the_o pope_n always_o date_v their_o bull_n according_a to_o the_o year_n of_o their_o lord_n the_o emperor_n reign_n imperante_fw-la n._n domino_fw-la nostro_fw-la anno_fw-la 1046._o gregory_n the_o six_o be_v depose_v by_o a_o council_n hold_v in_o lombardy_n by_o the_o emperor_n order_n the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n be_v that_o he_o be_v depose_v by_o a_o canonical_a and_o imperial_a censure_n sigebert_n in_o chronic._n anno_fw-la 1160._o frederick_n upon_o a_o schism_n betwixt_o two_o pope_n victor_n the_o four_o and_o alexander_n the_o three_o summon_v a_o council_n at_o pavia_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n and_o thus_o summon_v the_o bishop_n to_o meet_v have_v understand_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n that_o when_o there_o happen_v a_o schism_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n
a_o demonstration_n of_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o the_o protestant_a application_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n together_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n concern_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n by_o drue_n cressener_n d._n d._n london_n print_v for_o thomas_n cockerill_n at_o the_o three_o leg_n in_o the_o poultry_n over-against_o stock-market_n m_o dc_o xc_o to_o the_o queen_n madam_n the_o intent_n of_o these_o paper_n be_v to_o make_v a_o more_o certain_a discovery_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o some_o divine_a oracle_n which_o have_v foretell_v the_o successive_a revolution_n of_o all_o the_o great_a empire_n in_o which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v to_o sojourn_v till_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o triumph_v over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n if_o they_o prove_v to_o be_v satisfactory_o clear_a religion_n and_o empire_n be_v the_o subject-matter_n of_o they_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o most_o proper_a object_n of_o the_o meditation_n of_o christian_a prince_n we_o be_v now_o in_o the_o conclude_a part_n of_o the_o last_o of_o these_o empire_n and_o your_o majesty_n late_a wonderful_a success_n have_v so_o promise_v a_o aspect_n on_o that_o part_n of_o the_o prediction_n that_o they_o seem_v to_o appropriate_v all_o address_n of_o this_o kind_n to_o your_o royal_a court._n i_o have_v therefore_o think_v it_o a_o duty_n to_o offer_v that_o which_o i_o have_v already_o publish_v on_o this_o subject_a to_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o majesty_n and_o your_o majesty_n peculiar_a share_n in_o the_o throne_n do_v seem_v to_o demand_v this_o of_o i_o as_o the_o remainder_n of_o a_o debt_n from_o one_o that_o have_v once_o approach_v it_o this_o part_n be_v indeed_o the_o whole_a strength_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o former_a and_o for_o that_o reason_n ought_v to_o attend_v it_o to_o the_o same_o place_n to_o confirm_v the_o hope_n of_o a_o glorious_a success_n of_o both_o your_o majesty_n endeavour_n for_o the_o revival_n of_o the_o oppress_a reformation_n madam_n we_o have_v already_o see_v a_o very_a surprise_v beginning_n of_o this_o recovery_n in_o the_o late_a providential_a manner_n of_o the_o return_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o savoy_n through_o the_o midst_n of_o their_o most_o inveterate_a and_o most_o powerful_a opposer_n the_o first_o date_n of_o that_o general_n suppression_n of_o the_o protestant_a profession_n in_o roman_a state_n which_o in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v call_v the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n be_v suppose_v to_o commence_v from_o the_o last_o considerable_a abjuration_n of_o the_o new_a convert_v abroad_o some_o while_n after_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nants_n and_o then_o that_o which_o in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v call_v their_o resurrection_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a after_o their_o death_n must_v fall_v just_a about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o vaudois_n do_v revive_v and_o resettle_v the_o public_a profession_n of_o their_o religion_n after_o their_o return_n to_o their_o ancient_a habitation_n the_o vaudois_n and_o their_o neighbour_n have_v be_v so_o much_o the_o main_a body_n of_o the_o witness_n for_o many_o age_n before_o the_o reformation_n that_o since_o the_o first_o revival_n be_v agree_v from_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v in_o one_o particular_a place_n only_o they_o may_v safe_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v the_o first_o promise_v beginning_n at_o least_o of_o that_o revolution_n the_o proper_a kingdom_n of_o france_n do_v indeed_o seem_v from_o the_o present_a posture_n of_o affair_n to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a to_o be_v the_o first_o scene_n of_o this_o revival_n 140._o the_o other_o treatise_n pag._n 139_o 140._o but_o it_o have_v be_v show_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o do_v fix_v the_o first_o beginning_n of_o it_o there_o and_o that_o the_o persecution_n in_o france_n and_o savoy_n be_v execute_v by_o the_o same_o instrument_n may_v very_o well_o pass_v for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o madam_n be_v the_o first_o encourage_v earnest_a of_o that_o great_a deliverance_n which_o the_o oppress_a church_n do_v groan_n for_o and_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n and_o to_o your_o protection_n to_o accomplish_v but_o whatever_o may_v become_v of_o these_o remote_a conclusion_n relate_v to_o present_a affair_n it_o will_v be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o what_o i_o here_o offer_v which_o be_v the_o only_a necessary_a and_o great_a concern_v of_o the_o protestant_a interpretation_n and_o the_o sole_a foundation_n of_o they_o it_o will_v here_o appear_v to_o remain_v still_o firm_a and_o unshaken_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o main_a object_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o this_o prophecy_n the_o foundation_n of_o a_o building_n may_v be_v settle_v upon_o a_o rock_n though_o some_o part_n of_o the_o superstructure_n shall_v fall_v for_o want_v of_o a_o immediate_a and_o close_a coherence_n with_o it_o and_o if_o this_o first_o foundation_n be_v but_o once_o agree_v on_o and_o well_o regard_v by_o all_o party_n of_o protestant_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v how_o influential_a it_o must_v needs_o be_v for_o the_o strengthen_n of_o the_o common_a interest_n of_o the_o reformation_n the_o dreadful_a character_n that_o be_v here_o set_v upon_o the_o common_a enemy_n and_o the_o divine_a intimation_n of_o the_o joint_n concern_v of_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o the_o league_n against_o they_o as_o the_o witness_n and_o people_n of_o god_n and_o the_o present_a cry_v misery_n of_o their_o enslave_v brethren_n be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o silence_v all_o their_o little_a unnecessary_a heat_n and_o animosity_n against_o one_o another_o and_o to_o make_v they_o unite_v with_o zeal_n to_o strengthen_v the_o hand_n of_o your_o majesty_n against_o the_o most_o refine_a barbarity_n of_o the_o great_a oppressor_n that_o be_v ever_o yet_o hear_v of_o there_o be_v indeed_o but_o small_a ground_n to_o hope_n that_o protestant_n will_v of_o a_o sudden_a agree_v upon_o this_o foundation_n whatever_o evidence_n there_o may_v be_v for_o it_o the_o enquiry_n into_o these_o matter_n be_v so_o out_o of_o fashion_n and_o lie_v under_o so_o general_a a_o prejudice_n that_o i_o find_v the_o press_n everywhere_o affright_v from_o undertake_v the_o charge_n of_o this_o publication_n and_o i_o be_o bind_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o nothing_o less_o can_v persuade_v they_o to_o it_o than_o the_o warm_a recommendation_n of_o a_o person_n who_o your_o majesty_n favour_n have_v eminent_o reward_v for_o his_o long_o continue_a labour_n in_o all_o the_o way_n by_o which_o the_o church_n can_v be_v either_o pious_o edify_v or_o learned_o defend_v it_o be_v indeed_o owe_v to_o my_o lord_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n if_o any_o thing_n here_o do_v prove_v to_o be_v of_o public_a use_n madam_n this_o general_n unconcern_v seem_v chief_o to_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o popish_a marriage_n in_o the_o three_o last_o reign_n nothing_o be_v more_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o than_o the_o charge_n of_o babylon_n and_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o it_o seem_v something_o too_o rude_a a_o charge_n both_o to_o church_n and_o court_n when_o the_o queen_n come_v to_o be_v concern_v in_o it_o and_o none_o but_o some_o very_o few_o of_o the_o most_o sincere_a and_o disintere_v among_o the_o learned_a will_v appear_v in_o it_o i_o have_v therefore_o apprehend_v it_o to_o be_v the_o most_o effectual_a way_n for_o the_o make_v this_o the_o currant_n study_v of_o the_o age_n again_o to_o procure_v the_o royal_a stamp_n upon_o it_o by_o your_o majesty_n favourable_a regard_n of_o this_o performance_n i_o be_o encourage_v to_o hope_v that_o it_o may_v not_o displease_v the_o impartial_a examiner_n of_o it_o and_o your_o majesty_n pious_a zeal_n to_o promote_v true_a religion_n and_o virtue_n have_v already_o begin_v to_o make_v all_o good_a design_n for_o the_o protestant_a interest_n the_o fashionable_a study_n of_o all_o about_o you._n that_o we_o may_v long_o have_v the_o powerful_a and_o charm_a influence_n of_o this_o great_a example_n for_o the_o improvement_n of_o all_o useful_a knowledge_n be_v the_o zealous_a prayer_n of_o madam_n your_o majesty_n most_o obedient_a subject_n drue_n cressener_n the_o preface_n concern_v the_o strength_n and_o usefulness_n of_o the_o work_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o by_o the_o event_n and_o the_o defect_n of_o the_o synchronism_n most_o writer_n be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o think_v themselves_o sure_a of_o reader_n enough_o and_o all_o their_o care_n be_v to_o make_v they_o courteous_a and_o gentle_a by_o a_o preface_n but_o there_o be_v so_o few_o that_o can_v have_v the_o patience_n to_o hear_v of_o any_o thing_n about_o the_o revelation_n that_o
of_o carthage_n after_o the_o time_n of_o these_o scruple_n of_o the_o antimillenarians_n and_o before_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n to_o which_o the_o aim_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v apply_v by_o protestant_n viz._n before_o the_o year_n 400_o do_v in_o its_o 47th_o canon_n ordain_v the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o this_o provincial_a council_n be_v confirm_v to_o oblige_v the_o universal_a church_n both_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o the_o six_o synod_n in_o trullo_n at_o constantinople_n can._n 2._o anno_fw-la 707._o but_o it_o be_v unquestionable_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n where_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v alone_o be_v scruple_v but_o the_o most_o authentic_a evidence_n of_o this_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n when_o it_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v any_o interest_n of_o the_o then_o rule_v party_n of_o the_o church_n to_o plead_v for_o the_o apocalypse_n but_o may_v possible_o enough_o endanger_v the_o interest_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 640._o after_o the_o time_n that_o the_o protestant_n application_n of_o that_o book_n do_v general_o date_n the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o so_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o council_n be_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o adversary_n to_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o church_n about_o the_o tradition_n of_o this_o book_n the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v these_o the_o authority_n of_o many_o council_n and_o the_o synodical_a decree_n 640._o council_n toletan_n 4._o can._n 16._o about_o the_o year_n 640._o of_o the_o holy_a bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o to_o be_v receive_v among_o the_o book_n divine_o inspire_v and_o because_o there_o be_v many_o that_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o for_o authentic_a and_o scorn_v to_o read_v it_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n if_o any_o one_o for_o the_o future_a shall_v refuse_v to_o receive_v it_o or_o to_o read_v it_o in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o mass_n from_o easter_n to_o whitsuntide_n he_o shall_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o this_o it_o do_v appear_v how_o the_o apocalypse_n come_v to_o lose_v its_o authenticalness_n among_o the_o mean_a part_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v it_o seem_v so_o disuse_v in_o the_o church_n that_o it_o pass_v for_o a_o useless_a book_n the_o interpretation_n that_o be_v give_v of_o it_o be_v either_o so_o fanciful_a or_o so_o little_a concern_v the_o time_n when_o it_o be_v neglect_v that_o it_o pass_v among_o they_o for_o a_o kind_n of_o book_n of_o dream_n in_o which_o the_o church_n be_v not_o concern_v and_o which_o none_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o and_o this_o can_v much_o be_v wonder_v at_o when_o it_o be_v consider_v how_o little_a regard_n be_v have_v to_o these_o revelation_n even_o in_o these_o day_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v by_o the_o best_a learned_a among_o we_o judge_v to_o belong_v in_o matter_n of_o the_o high_a importance_n for_o the_o church_n to_o know_v but_o as_o for_o that_o suggestion_n that_o cerinthus_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o be_v always_o the_o most_o current_a ground_n among_o those_o who_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o there_o be_v assurance_n enough_o of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o it_o out_o of_o irenaeus_n for_o he_o be_v the_o scholar_n of_o polycarp_n who_o be_v the_o disciple_n and_o companion_n of_o st._n john_n to_o who_o irenaeus_n everywhere_o attribute_n 18._o euseb_n l._n 5._o eccles_n histor_n c._n 18._o the_o apocalypse_n and_o write_v against_o cerinthus_n and_o report_n from_o polycarp_n the_o great_a detestation_n that_o st._n john_n have_v against_o cerinthus_n and_o how_o absurd_a a_o thing_n will_v it_o be_v to_o imagine_v that_o irenaeus_n after_o so_o diligent_a so_o long_o and_o familiar_a a_o conversation_n with_o polycarp_n the_o companion_n of_o st._n john_n as_o he_o particular_o mention_n of_o himself_o shall_v make_v the_o apostle_n to_o be_v the_o author_n 3._o lib._n 3._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 3._o of_o a_o book_n which_o be_v real_o write_v by_o his_o worst_a adversary_n to_o propagate_v his_o error_n whatever_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o prophecy_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o no_o book_n of_o scripture_n have_v have_v a_o more_o express_a and_o unexceptionable_a tradition_n of_o its_o apostolical_a authority_n since_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o two_o learned_a martyr_n soon_o after_o the_o write_n of_o it_o who_o also_o have_v search_v into_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o and_o be_v confirm_v in_o it_o by_o those_o who_o be_v conversant_a with_o the_o apostle_n himself_o that_o write_v it_o and_o that_o in_o the_o very_a time_n that_o it_o be_v scruple_v it_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v authentical_a by_o all_o the_o eminently-learned_n father_n of_o those_o day_n and_o that_o after_o the_o time_n that_o it_o have_v be_v scruple_v it_o be_v own_v by_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o christian_a church_n this_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o premise_v for_o the_o full_a satisfaction_n of_o those_o that_o be_v altogether_o sceptical_a in_o the_o first_o foundation_n of_o these_o interpretation_n but_o the_o romanist_n who_o whole_a concern_v it_o be_v to_o make_v every_o thing_n in_o this_o kind_a dubious_a do_v agree_v with_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n at_o this_o time_n about_o the_o unquestionableness_n of_o the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o this_o part_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o now_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v our_o duty_n and_o concern_v to_o inquire_v with_o diligence_n after_o the_o best_a understanding_n that_o we_o can_v get_v of_o this_o prophecy_n when_o we_o consider_v what_o press_v motive_n there_o be_v to_o it_o more_o in_o this_o book_n than_o in_o any_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n beside_o in_o the_o beginning_n blessed_n be_v he_o that_o read_v 9_o rev._n 1._o 3._o &_o 13._o 9_o and_o they_o that_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o this_o prophecy_n and_o again_o if_o any_o man_n have_v a_o ear_n let_v he_o hear_v and_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o revelation_n that_o god_n give_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n to_o show_v 1._o chap._n 1._o 1._o unto_o his_o servant_n and_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v add_v to_o or_o take_v 19_o chap._n 22._o 18_o 19_o from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o book_n above_o any_o other_o shall_v have_v the_o plague_n of_o god_n add_v to_o he_o or_o his_o part_n of_o eternal_a life_n take_v away_o the_o first_o book_n the_o uniform_a constant_a notion_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n chap._n i._n the_o ground_n of_o the_o method_n here_o use_v the_o first_o proposition_n that_o babylon_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o antichristian_a and_o idolatrous_a reign_n scruple_n move_v against_o it_o the_o demonstration_n of_o it_o from_o the_o text_n confirm_v by_o general_a consent_n none_o can_v be_v more_o dispose_v to_o the_o common_a prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o study_n of_o the_o revelation_n than_o i_o be_v at_o the_o time_n that_o i_o first_o engage_v in_o those_o thing_n i_o have_v till_o then_o be_v so_o almost_o whole_o confine_v to_o such_o inquiry_n as_o be_v the_o close_a exercise_n of_o ratiocination_n upon_o clear_a and_o sure_a ground_n that_o i_o be_v come_v to_o have_v a_o natural_a aversion_n against_o all_o such_o loose_a conjecture_n as_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o vision_n be_v general_o repute_v to_o be_v but_o mr._n mede_n synchronism_n and_o his_o offer_n at_o demonstration_n in_o they_o which_o i_o light_v on_o by_o chance_v some_o year_n since_o in_o a_o solitary_a retirement_n do_v tempt_v my_o curiosity_n to_o inquire_v what_o can_v be_v the_o ground_n of_o such_o a_o confidence_n in_o one_o of_o so_o know_v a_o character_n for_o a_o cautious_a and_o imparial_a judgement_n in_o scriptural_a xvii_o rev._n xvii_o exposition_n at_o the_o first_o cursory_a view_n of_o his_o performance_n i_o be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v such_o fair_a ground_n of_o a_o clear_a explication_n about_o so_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a a_o subject_a and_o though_o upon_o a_o more_o critical_a examination_n of_o the_o strength_n of_o they_o i_o find_v most_o of_o his_o synchronism_n far_o short_a of_o a_o close_a and_o cogent_a proof_n in_o they_o yet_o i_o can_v not_o but_o think_v that_o the_o subject_n may_v be_v capable_a of_o a_o more_o certain_a determination_n to_o the_o conclusion_n that_o he_o aim_v at_o i_o do_v thereupon_o set_v myself_o upon_o a_o particular_a search_n after_o a_o close_a demonstration_n of_o that_o application_n that_o he_o have_v make_v
people_n into_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a person_n the_o king_n and_o the_o highpriest_n especial_o where_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v which_o be_v the_o present_a case_n as_o this_o do_v go_v along_o with_o all_o well-ordered_a society_n so_o it_o be_v exemplify_v in_o two_o of_o the_o instance_n here_o refer_v to_o out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o 2._o the_o church_n may_v here_o be_v represent_v by_o two_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o know_v peculiar_a character_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o distinction_n to_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n all_o over_o the_o new_a testament_n where_o it_o be_v everywhere_o represent_v as_o one_o church_n make_v up_o of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n one_o common_a society_n with_o those_o two_o great_a constituent_a part_n in_o it_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o which_o it_o be_v original_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n thus_o do_v we_o find_v †_o st._n paul_n almost_o continual_o insist_v upon_o this_o twofold_n distinction_n in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o 9_o rom._n 3._o 30._o &_o 4._o 16._o &_o 9_o 24._o &_o 10._o 12._o &_o 11._o 17._o &_o 15._o 8_o 9_o 1_o cor._n 1._o 24._o &_o 7._o 18_o 19_o gal._n 27._o 8._o &_o 4._o 22_o 24._o &_o 6._o 15_o 16._o ephes_n 3._o 6_o 9_o all_o his_o earnest_a motive_n to_o unity_n and_o mutual_a communion_n for_o the_o make_v the_o christian_a church_n but_o one_o thing_n be_v that_o all_o the_o world_n both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n be_v but_o one_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o ephes_n 2._o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o and_o chap._n 3._o 6._o and_o chap._n 4._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o and_o this_o be_v everywhere_o represent_v by_o he_o as_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o god_n in_o the_o bring_v the_o gentile_n to_o be_v one_o church_n with_o the_o jew_n ephes_n 1._o 9_o 3._o 3_o 9_o colos_n 1._o 26_o 27._o this_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v also_o general_o run_v upon_o that_o distinction_n as_o chap._n 5._o 5._o the_o number_n of_o the_o jewish_a elder_n gather_v out_o of_o all_o nation_n and_o chap._n 7._o 4_o 9_o the_o 144000_o out_o of_o the_o jewish_a tribe_n but_o figurative_o take_v and_o the_o great_a multitude_n of_o all_o nation_n so_o also_o chap._n 14._o 1_o 6._o the_o 144000_o and_o all_o nation_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n and_o chap._n 19_o 4_o 6._o the_o 24_o elder_n represent_v the_o jewish_a part_n and_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a multitude_n the_o gentile_n though_o both_o figurative_o and_o the_o church_n be_v everywhere_o set_v forth_o as_o the_o jewish_a temple_n or_o synagogue_n set_v open_a to_o all_o people_n this_o also_o we_o find_v everywhere_o foretell_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o the_o peculiar_a distinction_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o messiah_n from_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o church_n of_o both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o this_o do_v our_o saviour_n also_o make_v the_o distinguish_a badge_n of_o his_o church_n for_o this_o reason_n do_v he_o make_v choice_n of_o baptism_n to_o be_v the_o initial_a rite_n of_o all_o nation_n into_o his_o church_n which_o by_o the_o jew_n have_v always_o before_o be_v make_v the_o distinguish_a rite_n 52._o matth._n 8._o 11._o &_o 21._o 43._o &_o 22._o 9_o &_o 24._o 14._o john_n 11._o 52._o betwixt_o themselves_o and_o the_o gentile_a proselyte_n he_o also_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n order_v the_o memorial_n of_o his_o own_o death_n to_o be_v the_o communion-feast_n or_o the_o common_a union_n of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n in_o his_o church_n or_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n of_o all_o kind_n instead_o of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n which_o be_v the_o distinguish_a ceremony_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o jew_n from_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n beside_o and_o thus_o also_o do_v he_o himself_o signify_v his_o church_n to_o be_v one_o fold_v make_v up_o of_o two_o sort_n of_o sheep_n john_n 10._o 16._o but_o this_o do_v most_o eminent_o appear_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o apostle_n after_o jesus_n have_v commit_v the_o sole_a management_n of_o his_o church_n to_o they_o the_o chief_a subject_n of_o the_o book_n of_o their_o act_n be_v to_o set_v forth_o this_o new_a appearance_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n with_o these_o two_o different_a kind_n of_o member_n in_o it_o indeed_o this_o twofold_a distinction_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v its_o foundation_n in_o the_o know_a division_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n into_o those_o two_o general_a part_n of_o it_o jew_n and_o gentile_n both_o always_o before_o and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o write_v this_o prophecy_n and_o this_o distinction_n be_v always_o preserve_v in_o memory_n by_o the_o frame_n of_o the_o jewish_a temple_n and_o its_o distinction_n of_o the_o two_o court_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o so_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a to_o be_v here_o refer_v to_o because_o the_o most_o obvious_a and_o common_o know_v division_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n into_o two_n but_o what_o strength_n soever_o this_o account_n of_o their_o be_v call_v two_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v yet_o the_o demonstration_n of_o their_o real_a nature_n in_o general_a before_o give_v do_v not_o at_o all_o depend_v upon_o it_o this_o be_v intend_v only_o for_o a_o probable_a illustration_n of_o that_o character_n and_o since_o by_o the_o discovery_n of_o their_o nature_n they_o must_v represent_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n for_o many_o age_n there_o must_v be_v some_o reference_n in_o this_o character_n of_o it_o to_o some_o twofold_a division_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o must_v distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o jewish_a and_o none_o be_v better_o know_v for_o such_o than_o that_o which_o have_v be_v here_o pitch_v upon_o not_o that_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n nor_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n which_o some_o will_v have_v that_o number_n to_o refer_v to_o account_n a_o thus_o do_v ribera_n interpret_v the_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a in_o chap._n 11._o v._n 9_o that_o they_o signify_v that_o the_o tyranny_n of_o anti-christ_n shall_v not_o be_v continue_v above_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o that_o of_o ezek._n 4._o i_o have_v give_v thou_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n though_o afterward_o upon_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n he_o do_v in_o express_a term_n contradict_v this_o very_a interpretation_n when_o ever_o say_v he_o do_v lyranus_fw-la see_v a_o day_n take_v for_o a_o year_n and_o though_o in_o ezekiel_n god_n say_v i_o have_v give_v thou_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n yet_o what_o ground_n be_v this_o to_o take_v a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n in_o scripture_n alcazar_n also_o upon_o the_o 2_o do_v verse_n chap._n 11._o apocalypse_n do_v determine_v that_o the_o 42_o month_n and_o the_o 1260_o day_n must_v necessary_o be_v take_v in_o a_o mystical_a and_o not_o in_o a_o literal_a sense_n notatione_n quarta_fw-la in_o vers_fw-la 2._o and_o they_o both_o agree_v with_o bellarmin_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pont._n c._n 8._o that_o the_o 42_o month_n and_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a must_v be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o chaldaic_a account_n chap._n vi_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o 25_o proposition_n the_o second_o beast_n rev._n 13._o a_o universal_a church-head_n distinct_a from_o the_o first_o the_o 26_o proposition_n the_o beast_n a_o secular_a head_n confederate_v with_o a_o universal_a church-head_n but_o distinct_a from_o he_o the_o second_o beast_n a_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a person_n the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o present_a secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a roman_a head_n or_o the_o imperial_a and_o papal_a power_n objection_n answer_v there_o have_v be_v sufficient_a ground_n of_o assurance_n give_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v real_o in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n it_o be_v in_o the_o next_o place_n necessary_a to_o inquire_v after_o those_o character_n of_o he_o that_o do_v distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o other_o sovereign_a power_n upon_o earth_n the_o great_a difficulty_n in_o this_o affair_n arise_v from_o the_o great_a resemblance_n that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v betwixt_o the_o first_o and_o the_o second_o 11._o v._o 1_o &_o 11._o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o they_o be_v describe_v as_o two_o distinct_a sovereign_a power_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a dominion_n the_o second_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n 12._o v._o 12._o of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o and_o therefore_o do_v we_o find_v these_o two_o beast_n confound_v together_o by_o many_o of_o the_o best_a esteem_a interpreter_n it_o may_v then_o be_v
the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n and_o the_o last_o period_n of_o so_o formidable_a a_o power_n as_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v i_o will_v now_o proceed_v to_o propound_v my_o apprehension_n about_o those_o particular_a circumstance_n which_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o necessary_a because_o almost_o all_o the_o application_n of_o the_o many_o character_n and_o property_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v seem_v to_o depend_v upon_o such_o a_o particular_a determination_n and_o because_o i_o know_v it_o will_v be_v difficult_a to_o prevail_v with_o any_o who_o have_v frame_v to_o themselves_o a_o hypothesis_n of_o their_o own_o about_o these_o thing_n to_o see_v any_o convince_a proof_n for_o the_o way_n that_o i_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o be_v civil_a to_o the_o understanding_n and_o assurance_n of_o other_o i_o will_v now_o propound_v my_o own_o particular_a application_n under_o the_o name_n of_o query_n instead_o of_o proposition_n tho'_o to_o myself_o they_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v of_o much_o the_o same_o strength_n i_o will_v therefore_o first_o have_v it_o consider_v whether_o at_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n be_v conquest_n of_o the_o italian_a query_n 1_o goth_n there_o have_v not_o be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n of_o the_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n about_o the_o beast_n as_o may_v be_v call_v two_o different_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n and_o six_o head_n by_o prop._n 19_o and_o 5._o and_o the_o imperial_a government_n as_o the_o six_o head_n be_v change_v at_o late_a upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n by_o prop._n the_o 22._o there_o remain_v then_o nothing_o more_o to_o be_v do_v for_o the_o determine_n of_o this_o question_n than_o to_o show_v that_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n to_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n do_v make_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o than_o it_o will_v not_o be_v question_v but_o that_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n by_o justinian_n do_v also_o make_v the_o other_o head_n that_o be_v to_o be_v revive_v that_o the_o succession_n of_o those_o barbarous_a king_n at_o rome_n do_v make_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n appear_v from_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n prop._n the_o 21_o for_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o these_o king_n and_o their_o reign_n over_o rome_n and_o italy_n the_o supreme_a secular_a power_n of_o rome_n be_v change_v and_o another_o own_v there_o in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o tho'_o the_o one_o part_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n remain_v still_o sound_a at_o constantinople_n yet_o by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o it_o which_o do_v more_o immediate_o preside_v over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n come_v to_o be_v divide_v betwixt_o a_o king_n and_o a_o emperor_n and_o so_o that_o which_o be_v a_o form_n of_o government_n pure_o imperial_a before_o come_v to_o be_v a_o mixture_n of_o kingly_a and_o imperial_a government_n for_o that_o the_o new_a king_n of_o italy_n and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n make_v still_o but_o one_o supreme_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n tho'_o divide_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o their_o empire_n appear_v from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n before_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o these_o barbarous_a king_n the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n be_v then_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o imperial_a head_n tho'_o they_o have_v two_o different_a kingdom_n they_o have_v both_o of_o they_o their_o authority_n 158._o chap._n xvii_o pag._n 157_o 158._o from_o the_o 4._o the_o see_v note_v the_o second_o on_o chap._n 3._o grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la bell._n &_o pac._n lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 11._o and_o in_o the_o annotat._n onuphrius_n panvinius_n lib._n fast_a do_v frequent_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a and_o roman_a consul_n and_o show_v they_o to_o have_v be_v indifferent_o choose_v from_o either_o of_o those_o city_n see_v pancirollus_n in_o note_n 2._o chap._n 4._o same_o people_n and_o senate_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o be_v there_o half_a the_o senate_n and_o one_o of_o the_o consul_n ordinary_o reside_v at_o constantinople_n the_o law_n also_o of_o the_o empire_n be_v joint_o subscribe_v by_o both_o and_o do_v now_o in_o the_o code_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o it_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o pancirollus_n explication_n of_o the_o notitia_fw-la imperii_fw-la to_o show_v that_o the_o military_a ensign_n and_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o chief_a dignity_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v almost_o every_o one_o of_o they_o figure_n on_o purpose_n contrive_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o give_v by_o their_o authority_n to_o represent_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n all_o over_o the_o world_n under_o the_o divide_a share_n of_o the_o two_o imperial_a head_n of_o it_o as_o have_v 17._o ch._n 17._o be_v before_o observe_v page_n 148._o and_o thus_o be_v the_o two_o empire_n but_o like_o the_o two_o province_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n of_o rome_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v but_o one_o unite_v supreme_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n now_o all_o the_o change_n of_o this_o imperial_a partnership_n in_o the_o government_n by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v the_o introduce_v the_o kingly_a power_n into_o that_o share_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o in_o every_o thing_n else_o the_o new_a king_n observe_v city_n observe_v sigonius_n de_fw-fr occident_n imper._n lib._n 15._o odoacer_n do_v humble_a the_o authority_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o consul_n but_o in_o every_o thing_n else_o he_o retain_v the_o old_a constitution_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n and_o the_o right_n and_o name_n of_o the_o magistrate_n give_v the_o bishop_n and_o church_n their_o due_a respect_n and_o speak_v of_o theodorick_n after_o he_o lib._n 16._o he_o retain_v the_o roman_a magistrate_n and_o because_o he_o reign_v by_o the_o emperor_n favour_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o senate_n he_o lay_v aside_o his_o own_o country_n habit_n and_o wear_v the_o purple_a and_o the_o royal_a robe_n he_o set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n every_o way_n like_o the_o ancient_a western_a empire_n joan._n fersius_n silesius_n de_fw-fr praefectura_fw-la praetor_n theodoric_n retain_v still_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o custom_n and_o the_o very_a same_o magistrate_n so_o that_o the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n be_v ashamed_a to_o create_v they_o themselves_o cassiodor_n lib._n 3._o variar_n ep._n 43._o theodoric_n say_v we_o delight_v in_o govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o roman_n who_o we_o desire_v to_o maintain_v by_o our_o arms._n and_o all_o over_o that_o book_n nothing_o be_v more_o frequent_a than_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n and_o the_o whole_a business_n of_o it_o be_v the_o king_n or_o governor_n letter_n for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o by_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o magistrate_n that_o the_o western_a empire_n have_v be_v govern_v by_o before_o hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 867._o speak_v of_o the_o gothish_a government_n in_o italy_n but_o although_o they_o change_v not_o any_o roman_a constitution_n as_o the_o senate_n the_o praefect_n the_o comites_fw-la the_o curator_n and_o the_o like_a yet_o they_o do_v ordinary_o model_n they_o after_o their_o own_o fashion_n but_o yet_o all_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o dignity_n and_o pag._n 128._o then_o begin_v italy_n to_o breathe_v and_o flourish_v again_o and_o theodoric_n when_o he_o see_v the_o roman_n who_o he_o have_v a_o affection_n for_o very_o much_o bend_v upon_o their_o ancient_a liberty_n he_o command_v all_o thing_n shall_v be_v administer_v by_o roman_a magistrate_n he_o commit_v the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o city_n to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n but_o so_o as_o that_o he_o himself_o choose_v the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n the_o old_a form_n reference_n see_v reference_n of_o government_n which_o they_o find_v in_o use_n at_o their_o come_n to_o the_o crown_n as_o appear_v from_o all_o the_o history_n of_o their_o government_n they_o change_v no_o roman_a custom_n say_v rubeus_n and_o it_o may_v 167._o h._n rubeus_n histor_n raven_n p._n 128_o 167._o more_o particular_o be_v see_v in_o cassiodorus_n variarum_fw-la that_o they_o retain_v all_o the_o same_o magistrate_n by_o which_o the_o government_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v administer_v beside_o the_o fall_n of_o
the_o application_n of_o it_o to_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n by_o constanstine_n conversion_n be_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o diabolical_a rage_n in_o the_o imperial_a head_n against_o the_o christian_n church_n be_v then_o at_o a_o end_n and_o that_o christianity_n be_v mount_v on_o the_o throne_n instead_o of_o it_o but_o there_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o hint_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n itself_o or_o of_o the_o change_n of_o it_o for_o a_o new_a head_n it_o be_v only_o the_o change_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o that_o head_n and_o therefore_o be_v it_o say_v to_o be_v satan_n only_o cast_v down_o and_o though_o one_o will_v judge_v this_o to_o be_v a_o great_a change_n of_o affair_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n from_o hence_o to_o make_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o dragon_n power_n the_o end_n of_o a_o head_n because_o his_o power_n never_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o one_o the_o imperial_a head_n have_v not_o its_o denomination_n or_o distinctive_a character_n from_o the_o other_o head_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o dragon_n in_o it_o and_o therefore_o it_o can_v cease_v to_o be_v a_o head_n only_o for_o have_v that_o power_n cast_v out_o of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o power_n of_o the_o dragon_n that_o be_v the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n from_o those_o that_o be_v before_o it_o be_v certain_a for_o the_o red_a dragon_n with_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n must_v necessary_o be_v some_o roman_a power_n persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o then_o it_o must_v 1._o either_o begin_v at_o pompey_n conquest_n of_o judaea_n which_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o consulary_a government_n and_o continue_v in_o the_o dictatorship_n of_o julius_n caesar_n and_o so_o the_o red_a dagon_n will_v be_v in_o one_o or_o two_o head_n more_o beside_o the_o imperial_a and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o distinction_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o imperial_a if_o so_o than_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n without_o the_o dragon_n in_o it_o have_v all_o reason_n to_o be_v account_v the_o same_o head_n still_o since_o the_o dragon_n be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o essential_a difference_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n from_o the_o two_o other_o that_o go_v before_o it_o and_o therefore_o do_v the_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n out_o of_o the_o imperial_a head_n make_v no_o change_n of_o that_o property_n which_o make_v it_o a_o head_n or_o two_o the_o dragon_n must_v be_v the_o roman_a persecution_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o then_o the_o imperial_a head_n will_v have_v be_v begin_v a_o long_a time_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dragon_n in_o it_o which_o will_v plain_o show_v that_o as_o the_o imperial_a government_n be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n before_o it_o be_v possess_v by_o the_o dragon_n so_o must_v it_o continue_v the_o same_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o it_o be_v dispossess_v of_o the_o dragon_n 2._o and_o whereas_o this_o opinion_n seem_v to_o be_v countenance_v from_o the_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n which_o be_v 3._o v._o 3._o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o maintainer_n of_o this_o opinion_n themselves_o do_v allow_v at_o least_o 140_o year_n space_n betwixt_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o the_o rise_v of_o that_o other_o beast_n and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o argument_n at_o all_o from_o the_o nearness_n of_o the_o two_o vision_n to_o one_o another_o either_o to_o interpret_v that_o fall_n of_o the_o wound_n of_o any_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n or_o to_o make_v so_o little_a a_o distance_n of_o space_n betwixt_o the_o fall_n and_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v a_o plain_a mention_n of_o a_o flood_n cast_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n 15._o rev._n 12._o 15._o mouth_n which_o in_o prophetic_a language_n signify_v a_o inundation_n of_o vast_a multitude_n of_o people_n do_v give_v opportunity_n and_o time_n enough_o for_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o head_n and_o the_o heal_a it_o again_o and_o this_o distance_n betwixt_o they_o be_v by_o our_o adversary_n say_v to_o be_v 140_o year_n indeed_o this_o very_o 13_o chapter_n do_v show_v the_o power_n of_o the_o dragon_n to_o be_v whole_o spiritual_a consider_v by_o himself_o for_o he_o be_v represent_v here_o as_o active_a as_o he_o be_v before_o he_o be_v cast_v down_o which_o show_v that_o he_o be_v only_o a_o evil_a spirit_n in_o one_o of_o the_o head_n and_o not_o the_o head_n itself_o for_o than_o his_o cast_v down_o will_v have_v be_v the_o dragon_n deadly_a wound_n as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o past_a be_v represent_v to_o be_v so_o wound_v whereas_o the_o dragon_n be_v as_o much_o in_o action_n after_o his_o fall_n as_o he_o be_v before_o he_o be_v then_o the_o same_o spiritual_a power_n when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o head_n and_o when_o he_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o it_o and_o therefore_o distinct_a from_o it_o 3._o it_o will_v be_v further_o urge_v that_o this_o will_v make_v the_o imperial_a head_n continue_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o it_o be_v turn_v christian_n whereas_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n upon_o they_o but_o it_o be_v know_v that_o thing_n be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o that_o which_o be_v most_o predominant_a among_o they_o and_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a emperor_n in_o that_o head_n be_v inconsiderable_a in_o comparison_n of_o the_o time_n of_o heathenism_n the_o objection_n have_v no_o weight_n in_o it_o 4._o but_o than_o it_o seem_v hard_a to_o answer_v that_o character_n upon_o the_o seven_o head_n or_o gothish_a king_n it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o very_o difficult_a if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v the_o mix_a form_n of_o imperial_a and_o regal_a government_n for_o it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o find_v the_o begin_n of_o that_o degeneracy_n of_o christianity_n which_o be_v call_v blasphemy_n in_o the_o establish_a roman_a religion_n saint_n religion_n we_o find_v in_o st._n augustine_n contra_fw-la faustum_n lib._n 20._o c._n 2._o which_o be_v near_o a_o 100_o year_n before_o this_o time_n that_o the_o manachee_n will_v have_v the_o orthodox_n to_o be_v like_o the_o pagan_n and_o faustus_n thence_o say_v you_o have_v turn_v the_o idol_n of_o the_o pagan_n into_o martyr_n who_o you_o worship_v with_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o invocation_n and_o the_o edict_n of_o valens_n and_o theodosius_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n confirm_v it_o hospinian_n pag._n 49._o the_o worship_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o invocation_n etc._n etc._n seem_v to_o be_v very_o near_o akin_a to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o lesser_a god_n among_o the_o heathen_n and_o then_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v blasphemy_n h._n salmeron_n praelud_fw-la 7._o in_o apocalyps_n give_v this_o very_a reason_n why_o by_o babylon_n the_o harlot_n must_v be_v understand_v rome_n heathen_a viz._n because_o it_o do_v worship_v the_o image_n of_o all_o the_o god_n in_o the_o pantheon_n as_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n at_o that_o time_n and_o however_o different_a the_o goth_n may_v be_v from_o the_o roman_n in_o opinion_n yet_o we_o have_v 501._o have_v petavius_n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 6._o c._n 2._o de_fw-la theodorico_fw-la and_o tho_o according_a to_o the_o religion_n of_o his_o country_n he_o be_v of_o the_o arrian_n sect_n yet_o he_o defend_v the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o all_o faithfulness_n and_o sigonius_n say_v of_o odoacer_n before_o he_o that_o he_o give_v the_o bishop_n and_o the_o church_n their_o due_a respect_n lib._n 15._o de_fw-fr imp._n occident_n and_o baron_n anno_fw-la 476._o that_o he_o give_v the_o catholic_n church_n no_o trouble_n in_o church-matter_n but_o sufficient_a instance_n of_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o gothish_a king_n may_v be_v find_v in_o cassiodorus_n book_n of_o variar_n as_o lib._n 2._o ep._n 28._o there_o be_v first_o theodoric_n profession_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o force_v religion_n upon_o any_o not_o upon_o jew_n lib._n 3._o ep._n 45._o he_o mention_n the_o defender_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n commissioner_n settle_v by_o himself_o and_o upon_o their_o complaint_n of_o a_o injury_n enjoin_v his_o deputy_n by_o all_o mean_n to_o right_v they_o according_a to_o the_o former_a grant_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n lib._n 4._o ep._n 20._o order_n the_o restitution_n of_o gift_n take_v away_o from_o the_o church_n athalaricus_n after_o he_o make_v
emperor_n and_o their_o image_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pagan_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o must_v be_v something_o more_o here_o mean_v than_o a_o bare_a external_a civil_a veneration_n of_o the_o high_a power_n as_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n it_o must_v be_v something_o very_o much_o like_o the_o worship_v of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n and_o of_o those_o babylonian_a king_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o nothing_o less_o than_o this_o can_v answer_v the_o character_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n 2_o thes_n 2._o 4._o who_o be_v say_v to_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v so_o that_o be_v as_o god_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n that_o prophecy_n do_v certain_o belong_v to_o that_o state_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o by_o the_o worship_n here_o mention_v must_v be_v understand_v the_o give_v of_o divine_a honour_n or_o the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n or_o christ_n to_o the_o beast_n or_o his_o image_n that_o be_v to_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_n after_o the_o restauration_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a government_n in_o the_o west_n the_o unquestionable_a way_n to_o effect_v this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v place_n make_v grot._n responsde_v antichristo_fw-la pag._n 77._o i_o detest_v every_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v the_o impose_v persecute_v spirit_n and_o that_o have_v appear_v not_o only_o near_o the_o tiber_n but_o about_o the_o lake_n lemanus_n and_o in_o other_o place_n the_o arbitrary_a will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n or_o the_o church_n to_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o the_o law_n of_o god_n divine_o inspire_v or_o to_o be_v public_o obey_v as_o such_o by_o outward_a compliance_n with_o it_o this_o be_v certain_o to_o set_v up_o one_o own_o will_n for_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o so_o to_o stand_v one_o self_n in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n to_o the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v exercise_v with_o a_o irresistible_a power_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n it_o be_v plain_o the_o show_v one_o self_n to_o be_v a_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n for_o there_o can_v nothing_o else_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o also_o have_v that_o name_n in_o several_a place_n of_o the_o same_o apostle_n write_n a_o still_o much_o high_a improvement_n of_o this_o worship_n be_v it_o if_o it_o be_v enjoin_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o believe_v these_o arbitrary_a decree_n to_o be_v the_o inspiration_n of_o god_n and_o to_o obey_v they_o but_o especial_o if_o these_o decree_n be_v not_o only_o about_o thing_n leave_v indifferent_a by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o be_v also_o injunction_n contrary_a to_o the_o will_n and_o word_n of_o god_n for_o this_o be_v to_o oppose_v and_o exalt_v one_o self_n above_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o if_o this_o be_v do_v with_o the_o show_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n himself_o in_o it_o this_o be_v to_o oppose_v all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n show_v himself_o to_o be_v god_n for_o he_o do_v certain_o make_v himself_o very_o near_o as_o absolute_a a_o sovereign_n of_o a_o nation_n who_o do_v unjust_o exercise_v all_o the_o act_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o it_o against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o undoubted_a prince_n of_o it_o but_o yet_o under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o authority_n as_o he_o that_o do_v it_o by_o a_o open_a usurpation_n of_o the_o title_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n this_o power_n and_o authority_n be_v carry_v on_o with_o a_o still_o great_a arrogance_n and_o claim_n of_o divinity_n in_o it_o if_o it_o pretend_v to_o a_o title_n of_o infallibility_n in_o all_o that_o it_o can_v enjoin_v for_o as_o this_o divine_a attribute_n be_v the_o fundamental_a ground_n of_o all_o the_o high_a act_n of_o faith_n in_o god_n so_o be_v it_o a_o claim_n of_o a_o infinite_a power_n in_o man_n and_o do_v give_v not_o give_v thomas_n de_fw-fr albiis_fw-la in_o his_o tabulae_fw-la suffragiales_n do_v the_o best_a lay_v open_a the_o dreadful_a consequence_n of_o establish_v infallibility_n in_o any_o head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o any_o where_n where_o it_o real_o be_v not_o tab._n 20_o 21._o this_o claim_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o pope_n he_o prove_v there_o to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o heresy_n and_o the_o worst_a of_o all_o sin_n because_o if_o those_o who_o claim_v it_o shall_v err_v it_o will_v lead_v all_o the_o church_n into_o the_o same_o without_o any_o possibility_n of_o remedy_n there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n for_o that_o claim_n in_o any_o governing-part_n of_o the_o church_n where_o that_o privilege_n real_o be_v not_o authority_n to_o all_o the_o act_n of_o their_o own_o will_n free_v they_o from_o reference_n see_v reference_n all_o bound_n and_o measure_n or_o rule_n to_o distinguish_v betwixt_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n set_v they_o out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o all_o humane_a judicature_n and_o make_v their_o will_n and_o pleasure_n the_o last_o appeal_n for_o all_o controversy_n and_o their_o arbitrary_a decision_n to_o be_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n how_o inconsiderable_a do_v the_o worship_n of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n appear_v to_o be_v in_o comparison_n with_o this_o profound_a veneration_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o conscience_n give_v to_o the_o arbitrary_a false_a and_o wicked_a decree_n of_o either_o ignorant_a or_o design_v man_n under_o the_o character_n of_o the_o word_n and_o will_n of_o god_n and_o all_o these_o particular_n be_v make_v good_a in_o the_o matter_n before_o we_o by_o the_o imperial_a law_n and_o their_o sanction_n and_o edict_n to_o force_v their_o own_o faith_n in_o indifferent_a thing_n and_o the_o error_n of_o general_a council_n upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n catholic_n to_o be_v assent_v to_o as_o scripture_n as_o it_o have_v be_v the_o common_a stile_n of_o council_n ever_o since_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o publish_v their_o decree_n under_o the_o title_n of_o thing_n divine_o inspire_v thus_o do_v socrates_n show_v lib._n 1._o cap._n 6._o ep._n that_o constantine_n there_o say_v of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o 300_o bishop_n at_o nice_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o sentence_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o ibid._n ep._n 4._o to_o the_o church_n he_o say_v of_o all_o council_n that_o whatsoever_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n cardinal_n julian_n harangue_n to_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o bohemian_o in_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n be_v not_o less_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o the_o gospel_n because_o it_o be_v they_o that_o give_v authority_n to_o the_o scripture_n divine_a truth_n reference_n see_v reference_n and_o many_o time_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o the_o give_v of_o the_o secular_a arm_n to_o execute_v the_o like_a injunction_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o this_o kind_n also_o be_v the_o unwarrantable_a act_n of_o council_n and_o the_o unlawful_a canon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n enforce_v by_o the_o themselves_o the_o by_o virtue_n of_o such_o order_n from_o that_o power_n as_o these_o determination_n in_o the_o decretal_n and_o gloss_n do_v authorise_v viz._n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o order_n of_o god_n set_v over_o the_o nation_n and_o kingdom_n that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o pope_n to_o depose_v the_o emperor_n and_o all_o other_o king_n and_o state_n and_o to_o assign_v they_o deputy_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o thing_n here_o upon_o earth_n in_o heaven_n and_o hell_n that_o he_o can_v make_v that_o which_o be_v square_a to_o be_v round_o injustice_n to_o be_v justice_n that_o which_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v something_o that_o he_o have_v a_o absolute_a power_n of_o judge_v and_o that_o just_o against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n nation_n and_o of_o particular_a country_n human_a and_o divine_a above_o and_o against_o right_n against_o all_o decree_n and_o order_n of_o council_n that_o he_o can_v dispense_v with_o the_o injunction_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o these_o gloss_n the_o pope_n do_v recommend_v to_o the_o public_a as_o authentic_a see_v jus_n canonic_a gregor_n 13._o aventin_n lib._n 6._o histor_n boior_fw
mention_n the_o emperor_n henry_n charge_n against_o pope_n paschal_n ann._n 1107_o he_o say_v there_o of_o the_o papal_a power_n that_o they_o take_v a_o oath_n of_o every_o bishop_n to_o own_o all_o that_o for_o law_n that_o they_o shall_v say_v this_o oath_n be_v describe_v lib._n 2._o decret_n tit._n 24._o where_o they_o swear_v to_o obey_v all_o the_o pope_n command_n and_o to_o assist_v he_o against_o all_o that_o shall_v oppose_v themselves_o papal_a authority_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o as_o dictate_v by_o a_o infallible_a authority_n with_o the_o claim_n of_o infallibility_n as_o a_o inseparable_a prerogative_n of_o their_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n be_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o that_o church_n by_o which_o they_o confine_v all_o divine_a favour_n and_o all_o right_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o only_o as_o roman_a and_o by_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n and_o of_o eternal_a damnation_n in_o their_o hand_n to_o pronounce_v against_o all_o those_o who_o own_v not_o that_o divine_a authority_n and_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o they_o by_o which_o they_o appear_v as_o in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n in_o the_o church_n for_o by_o this_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n appear_v manifest_o to_o sit_v as_o a_o goddess_n in_o the_o church_n catholic_n to_o which_o all_o must_v submit_v with_o all_o the_o outward_a worship_n of_o their_o body_n and_o the_o inward_a veneration_n of_o their_o soul_n as_o the_o only_a oracle_n of_o god_n in_o all_o its_o decision_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n and_o as_o the_o immediate_a voice_n and_o thunder_n of_o god_n from_o heaven_n in_o all_o its_o anathema_n and_o excommunication_n and_o all_o this_o about_o matter_n which_o either_o be_v never_o make_v to_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n by_o any_o other_o authority_n but_o the_o mere_a will_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o which_o be_v know_v to_o be_v absolute_o contrary_a to_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n the_o light_n of_o natural_a conscience_n and_o to_o the_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n of_o mankind_n which_o be_v the_o candle_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o most_o fundamental_a 27._o prov._n 20._o 27._o criterion_n of_o the_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n of_o revelation_n or_o inspiration_n but_o some_o will_v question_v whether_o all_o this_o can_v amount_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o command_a man_n to_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n with_o divine_a honour_n though_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v do_v without_o any_o warrant_n from_o god_n for_o they_o because_o god_n himself_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o only_a object_n of_o all_o that_o worship_n that_o be_v thus_o enjoin_v this_o doubt_n may_v soon_o be_v resolve_v by_o what_o man_n will_v judge_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n though_o he_o shall_v have_v pretend_v that_o it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a presence_n of_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n as_o well_o as_o his_o own_o image_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o that_o immediate_a union_n of_o the_o true_a god_n with_o himself_o and_o his_o image_n or_o by_o what_o man_n can_v think_v of_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o simon_n magus_n under_o the_o supposition_n of_o his_o be_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n at_o several_a appearance_n whether_o will_v the_o adoration_n be_v excuse_v for_o be_v intend_v to_o the_o true_a god_n i_o will_v but_o demand_v of_o any_o sort_n of_o christian_n what_o they_o will_v think_v of_o such_o a_o unbounded_a power_n as_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o any_o party_n of_o man_n from_o who_o they_o differ_v which_o shall_v now_o arise_v with_o these_o claim_n of_o superiority_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n and_o shall_v force_v man_n conscience_n to_o acknowledge_v these_o claim_n to_o be_v due_a by_o divine_a right_n and_o shall_v real_o think_v they_o to_o be_v so_o upon_z as_o slight_a ground_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v now_o believe_v its_o own_o pretence_n upon_o and_o shall_v exercise_v these_o new_a power_n with_o as_o zealous_a design_n for_o god_n service_n as_o they_o of_o that_o church_n seem_v to_o do_v it_o will_v be_v hardly_o possible_a for_o any_o of_o a_o differ_a party_n to_o forbear_v the_o charge_v of_o this_o new_a pretender_n with_o the_o character_n of_o sit_v like_o a_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n or_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o he_o that_o require_v mere_a human_a law_n to_o be_v account_v divine_a inspiration_n which_o yet_o be_v nothing_o but_o his_o own_o will_n he_o plain_o make_v his_o own_o will_v a_o divine_a law_n and_o if_o he_o force_v it_o upon_o all_o the_o world_n for_o such_o he_o make_v his_o own_o will_v the_o universal_a lord_n of_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n which_o be_v the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n alone_o without_o all_o question_n if_o the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o assembly_n of_o his_o clergy_n shall_v use_v the_o same_o method_n and_o pretence_n that_o they_o have_v do_v to_o the_o protestant_n to_o force_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o papal_a party_n all_o over_o the_o world_n to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n they_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o the_o character_n of_o usurp_a upon_o the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n in_o his_o church_n i_o do_v take_v it_o all_o this_o while_n for_o grant_v that_o the_o claim_n for_o this_o universal_a power_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o title_n of_o infallibility_n be_v unwarrantable_a and_o that_o be_v so_o easy_a a_o thing_n to_o be_v satisfy_v about_o that_o i_o think_v it_o not_o needful_a here_o to_o dilate_v upon_o it_o there_o need_v no_o better_a satisfaction_n to_o be_v have_v about_o it_o than_o what_o the_o slightness_n of_o the_o ground_n that_o be_v allege_v for_o this_o authority_n compare_v with_o the_o vast_a importance_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o they_o be_v to_o prove_v do_v at_o the_o first_o sight_n offer_v to_o any_o that_o be_v impartial_a but_o other_o have_v make_v it_o their_o business_n and_o to_o they_o i_o remit_v it_o the_o unwarrantableness_n of_o this_o claim_n be_v suppose_v in_o the_o objection_n and_o if_o that_o be_v once_o grant_v let_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v never_o so_o fair_a in_o its_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n the_o instance_n abovementioned_a will_v make_v it_o sufficient_o clear_a how_o just_a the_o charge_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o image_n be_v due_a to_o it_o though_o it_o shall_v exercise_v this_o power_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n within_o much_o more_o moderate_a bound_n than_o it_o be_v know_v to_o do_v the_o reality_n of_o their_o intention_n may_v without_o any_o difficulty_n be_v believe_v for_o it_o be_v long_o since_o foretell_v that_o the_o time_n will_v come_v that_o whosoever_o kill_v the_o true_a member_n of_o christ_n shall_v 4._o john_n 16._o 2_o 4._o think_v that_o he_o do_v god_n service_n in_o it_o and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v foretell_v on_o purpose_n that_o when_o the_o time_n shall_v come_v we_o shall_v remember_v that_o it_o have_v be_v tell_v we_o of_o they_o st._n paul_n do_v give_v the_o example_n of_o it_o 11._o act_n 22._o 3_o 4._o act_n 26._o 9_o 10_o 11._o in_o himself_o he_o very_o think_v with_o himself_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v many_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n of_o nazareth_n and_o according_o do_v they_o for_o he_o shut_v up_o the_o saint_n in_o prison_n when_o they_o be_v put_v to_o death_n he_o give_v his_o voice_n against_o they_o he_o even_o compel_v they_o to_o blaspheme_v and_o be_v exceed_o mad_a against_o they_o and_o yet_o be_v zealous_a towards_o god_n while_o he_o be_v persecute_v that_o way_n unto_o the_o death_n and_o yet_o sure_o none_o will_v ever_o maintain_v that_o the_o zealous_a intention_n of_o these_o cruel_a action_n will_v excuse_v they_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o inhumanity_n and_o murder_n the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o intention_n in_o all_o these_o diabolical_a act_n of_o antichristian_a tyranny_n do_v only_o denote_v how_o absolute_a the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v in_o they_o by_o the_o power_n he_o have_v over_o they_o to_o make_v they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o do_v god_n service_n all_o the_o while_n that_o they_o be_v act_v by_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o devil_n wherefore_o it_o may_v now_o be_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o great_a malignity_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n do_v lie_v in_o the_o acknowledgement_n
of_o a_o universal_a arbitrary_a jurisdiction_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o man_n in_o the_o governing-power_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n and_o church_n i_o need_v add_v nothing_o else_o to_o make_v the_o character_n of_o it_o comprehensive_a enough_o of_o all_o the_o particular_n include_v in_o it_o for_o this_o unbounded_a power_n especial_o when_o secure_v by_o the_o plea_n of_o infallibility_n do_v comprehend_v in_o it_o all_o the_o tyrannical_a imposition_n that_o can_v enslave_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n to_o give_v a_o absolute_a and_o divine_a reverence_n to_o the_o supreme_a power_n a_o ungrounded_a belief_n of_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o man_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o conscience_n do_v oblige_v a_o man_n to_o a_o blind_a faith_n in_o they_o for_o every_o the_o most_o absurd_a and_o extravagant_a thing_n that_o they_o affirm_v and_o to_o a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o all_o their_o most_o unreasonable_a and_o arbitrary_a injunction_n it_o bind_v he_o to_o renounce_v all_o use_n of_o his_o understanding_n that_o shall_v enable_v he_o to_o discover_v a_o falsehood_n and_o to_o stifle_v all_o the_o light_n of_o conscience_n in_o he_o which_o will_v make_v he_o discern_v betwixt_o good_a and_o evil_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v it_o not_o only_o lay_v a_o man_n open_a to_o the_o inspiration_n and_o illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o to_o take_v they_o also_o for_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n and_o make_v he_o uncapable_a of_o the_o grace_n of_o repentance_n this_o do_v make_v it_o easy_a to_o understand_v how_o the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v also_o worship_v the_o dragon_n who_o give_v power_n to_o he_o for_o this_o power_n be_v not_o of_o god_n but_o of_o the_o dragon_n and_o for_o his_o service_n as_o it_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v the_o worship_n that_o be_v pay_v to_o it_o be_v the_o worship_v of_o that_o anselmus_fw-la that_o ribera_n on_o 16_o b._n cap._n 13._o move_v a_o doubt_n how_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o deceive_v the_o world_n with_o a_o false_a show_n can_v persuade_v they_o to_o worship_v the_o devil_n or_o dragon_n and_o thereupon_o say_v the_o interpreter_n do_v thus_o answer_v man_n shall_v worship_v antichrist_n but_o because_o he_o shall_v have_v his_o power_n from_o the_o devil_n by_o worship_v of_o he_o they_o shall_v worship_v the_o devil_n so_o aretas_n primatius_fw-la ausbertus_n haymo_n ambrose_n anselmus_fw-la dragon_n or_o of_o the_o devil_n for_o who_o service_n it_o be_v beside_o that_o the_o devil_n or_o dragon_n be_v represent_v as_o the_o constant_a companion_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o last_o and_o so_o must_v be_v the_o inspirer_n and_o manager_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o all_o he_o do_v and_o then_o the_o devil_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v as_o real_o in_o the_o throne_n again_o as_o he_o be_v in_o the_o red_a dragon_n so_o that_o the_o dragon_n by_o that_o do_v become_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o both_o together_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n of_o sovereign_a power_n that_o be_v worship_v and_o this_o do_v very_o well_o express_v the_o tyrannical_a persecution_n of_o the_o faithful_a member_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o roman_a power_n which_o be_v almost_o the_o whole_a character_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o 3._o rev._n 12._o 3._o chapter_n before_o this_o and_o for_o which_o he_o wear_v those_o bloody_a colour_n chap._n iu._n xiii_o rev._n xiii_o a_o essay_n to_o apply_v the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a power_n the_o church_n no_o monarchy_n before_o constantine_n with_o he_o come_v in_o the_o monarchical_a form_n of_o church-government_n with_o a_o ecclesiastical_a senate_n the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n in_o the_o church_n both_o as_o to_o the_o legislative_a and_o executive_a part_n of_o the_o government_n with_o the_o civil_a power_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o roman_a senate_n the_o first_o ground_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o charge_n of_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n beforementioned_a may_v seem_v at_o the_o very_a first_o sight_n to_o be_v just_a enough_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o image_n or_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o be_v the_o head_n and_o life_n of_o it_o but_o it_o may_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o easy_a to_o apply_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o secular_a imperial_a power_n for_o a_o clear_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o take_v a_o view_n of_o the_o different_a state_n of_o the_o church_n when_o under_o persecution_n and_o when_o advance_v to_o the_o imperial_a throne_n it_o be_v very_o evident_a that_o the_o catholic_n church_n however_o unite_v it_o may_v be_v yet_o be_v certain_o no_o monarchy_n in_o the_o time_n before_o constantine_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v the_o only_a pretender_n to_o the_o sovereignty_n at_o that_o time_n be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o have_v have_v then_o but_o a_o very_a limit_a jurisdiction_n and_o nothing_o do_v pass_v for_o a_o law_n of_o the_o church_n but_o what_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o common_a assembly_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o it_o the_o church_n do_v much_o resemble_v the_o union_n and_o government_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o unite_a province_n the_o bishop_n and_o his_o clergy_n be_v the_o stand_a authority_n of_o every_o particular_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o people_n and_o inferior_a clergy_n be_v general_o the_o elector_n of_o the_o bishop_n into_o their_o particular_a place_n and_o the_o general_a assembly_n of_o they_o all_o in_o council_n be_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n by_o they_o be_v law_n make_v and_o they_o be_v account_v the_o last_o appeal_n for_o the_o determination_n of_o all_o material_a controversy_n about_o jurisdiction_n upon_o constantine_n conversion_n power_n conversion_n the_o jesuit_n pererius_n disp_n 5._o in_o apocalypsin_n de_fw-fr constantino_n then_o be_v the_o imperial_a majesty_n first_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n come_v to_o be_v arm_v against_o its_o enemy_n with_o two_o sword_n the_o one_o the_o temporal_a sword_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o secular_o or_o laic_n and_o of_o christian_a prince_n the_o other_o spiritual_a in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o church-prelate_n but_o chief_o that_o in_o the_o papal_a power_n there_o appear_v a_o new_a form_n of_o government_n in_o the_o church_n that_o which_o before_o be_v but_o a_o aristocracy_n come_v now_o to_o be_v a_o monarchy_n under_o a_o emperor_n and_o a_o ecclesiastical_a senate_n but_o yet_o with_o so_o much_o deference_n to_o the_o emperor_n as_o he_o may_v evident_o be_v perceive_v to_o be_v the_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o be_v france_n be_v constantine_n summon_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o preside_v there_o euseb_n vit_fw-mi constantin_n l._n 1._o c._n 37._o l._n 3._o c._n 6._o and_o before_o have_v command_v and_o enjoin_v the_o meeting_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o arles_n euseb_n l._n 10._o c._n 5._o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n be_v summon_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n constantius_n and_o constans_n sozomen_fw-fr l._n 3._o c._n 10._o the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o that_o council_n in_o theodoret._n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o say_v the_o emperor_n well-beloved_a of_o god_n gather_v we_o together_o from_o divers_a city_n and_o province_n and_o have_v order_v we_o to_o hold_v a_o synod_n in_o the_o town_n of_o sardica_n so_o also_o athanasius_n apol._n 2._o of_o the_o same_o thing_n by_o the_o edict_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a emperor_n constans_n and_o constantius_n the_o second_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n be_v summon_v by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n as_o socrates_n express_o say_v l._n 5._o c._n 8._o &_o theodoret._n l._n 5._o c._n 9_o that_o they_o be_v assemble_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o the_o council_n 1_o tom._n council_n express_v their_o be_v assemble_v at_o the_o emperor_n command_n and_o desire_v he_o to_o confirm_v their_o decree_n by_o his_o judgement_n and_o seal_n the_o three_o general_n council_n at_o ephesus_n epist_n synodal_n ad_fw-la theodos_fw-la apud_fw-la cyrill_n tom._n 4._o council_n we_o present_v our_o person_n in_o the_o synod_n that_o you_o have_v command_v etc._n etc._n and_o they_o desire_v leave_v of_o the_o emperor_n with_o all_o humility_n to_o go_v to_o their_o several_a home_n till_o the_o business_n be_v determine_v and_o the_o emperor_n in_o his_o confirmation_n of_o it_o say_z the_o emperor_n due_o inform_v of_o all_o be_v well_o satisfy_v that_o the_o holy_a synod_n have_v do_v all_o thing_n canonical_o soon_o after_o this_o do_v theodosius_n call_v another_o council_n at_o ephesus_n and_o say_v of_o dioscorus_n to_o that_o council_n we_o
the_o custom_n of_o the_o former_a synod_n at_o constantinople_n send_v its_o legate_n at_o thy_o command_n and_o the_o emperor_n himself_o say_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o this_o council_n that_o the_o divine_a benignity_n have_v commit_v the_o helm_n of_o the_o universal_a ship_n to_o his_o care_n he_o have_v take_v care_n before_o all_o thing_n to_o appease_v the_o ecclesiastical_a storm_n the_o pope_n legate_n do_v indeed_o preside_v in_o this_o council_n but_o it_o be_v the_o first_o wherever_o they_o can_v be_v find_v to_o have_v do_v so_o radevicus_n say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o pavia_n that_o be_v call_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o schism_n betwixt_o alexander_n the_o second_o and_o victor_n the_o second_o in_o the_o year_n 1160._o that_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n do_v declare_v that_o he_o summon_v it_o by_o his_o authority_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n and_o in_o his_o decree_n for_o it_o to_o the_o bishop_n express_v the_o same_o thing_n radevic_n c._n 51._o &_o deinceps_fw-la and_o all_o their_o meeting_n in_o council_n assert_n his_o authority_n from_o the_o example_n of_o constantine_n theodosius_n justinian_n charles_n and_o otho_n aeneas_n silvius_n ep._n 34._o say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n that_o it_o be_v call_v by_o the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n with_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n the_o emperor_n chapter_n see_v reference_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o chapter_n that_o summon_v the_o general_a council_n at_o his_o pleasure_n he_o often_o preside_v himself_o in_o they_o and_o manage_v the_o dispute_n there_o and_o appoint_v other_o to_o preside_v in_o his_o absence_n all_o application_n be_v make_v to_o he_o as_o the_o supreme_a authority_n among_o they_o when_o he_o be_v present_a and_o those_o that_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o assembly_n in_o his_o absence_n be_v delegated_a from_o he_o his_o will_n be_v consult_v upon_o all_o occasion_n the_o definition_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o council_n subscribe_v to_o be_v many_o time_n propose_v by_o he_o and_o it_o be_v call_v the_o emperor_n definition_n of_o faith_n and_o after_o the_o bishop_n the_o emperor_n subscribe_v to_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n in_o the_o last_o place_n and_o as_o the_o last_o confirmation_n of_o it_o and_o then_o be_v the_o council_n say_v to_o be_v it_o be_v council_n arelatense_n sub_fw-la carolo_n m._n ann._n 823._o cap._n 26._o these_o thing_n we_o have_v decree_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n beseech_v his_o clemency_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n here_o omit_v it_o may_v be_v supply_v by_o his_o prudence_n if_o any_o thing_n unreasonable_a that_o it_o may_v be_v correct_v by_o his_o judgement_n if_o any_o thing_n be_v well_o determine_v that_o it_o may_v have_v its_o effect_n by_o his_o assistance_n the_o divine_a aid_n concur_v with_o it_o eutychius_n in_o origen_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a upon_o constantine_n resign_v up_o himself_o and_o his_o whole_a empire_n to_o they_o by_o the_o lay_n down_o of_o his_o sword_n before_o they_o do_v begird_v he_o with_o his_o sword_n again_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n euseb_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la constantin_n l._n 4._o c._n 35._o constantine_n tell_v the_o bishop_n there_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n for_o the_o thing_n within_o the_o church_n and_o he_o appoint_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o be_v bishop_n over_o the_o thing_n without_o the_o church_n and_o l._n 1._o c._n 37._o ibid._n that_o he_o call_v a_o synod_n as_o if_o god_n have_v appoint_v he_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a bishop_n council_n milevitan_n under_o the_o emperor_n arcadius_n and_o honorius_n cap._n 11._o it_o be_v also_o decree_v that_o legate_n shall_v be_v send_v from_o this_o honourable_a council_n to_o obtain_v from_o the_o most_o glorious_a emperor_n whatsoever_o they_o shall_v judge_v useful_a against_o heretic_n pagan_n or_o their_o superstition_n novel_a 42._o cod._n justinian_n justinian_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o patriarch_n menna_n by_o he_o after_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n we_o according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v ourselves_o also_o resolve_v upon_o this_o law_n for_o whenever_o the_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n have_v eject_v any_o out_o of_o the_o priestly_a throne_n as_o nestorius_n eutyches_n arius_n macedonius_n eunomius_n and_o other_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v agree_v to_o it_o confirm_v or_o make_v valid_a and_o not_o before_o for_o the_o emperor_n have_v a_o negative_a voice_n in_o all_o they_o do_v as_o well_o as_o the_o chief_a power_n in_o the_o do_v it_o whenever_o he_o please_v to_o concern_v himself_o in_o it_o after_o the_o conclusion_n of_o these_o assembly_n that_o which_o make_v their_o definition_n and_o decree_n to_o be_v universal_o receive_v and_o obey_v be_v it_o be_v council_n arelatense_n sub_fw-la carolo_n m._n ann._n 823._o cap._n 26._o these_o thing_n we_o have_v decree_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n beseech_v his_o clemency_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n here_o omit_v it_o may_v be_v supply_v by_o his_o prudence_n if_o any_o thing_n unreasonable_a that_o it_o may_v be_v correct_v by_o his_o judgement_n if_o any_o thing_n be_v well_o determine_v that_o it_o may_v have_v its_o effect_n by_o his_o assistance_n the_o divine_a aid_n concur_v with_o it_o eutychius_n in_o origen_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a upon_o constantine_n resign_v up_o himself_o and_o his_o whole_a empire_n to_o they_o by_o the_o lay_n down_o of_o his_o sword_n before_o they_o do_v begird_v he_o with_o his_o sword_n again_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n euseb_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la constantin_n l._n 4._o c._n 35._o constantine_n tell_v the_o bishop_n there_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n for_o the_o thing_n within_o the_o church_n and_o he_o appoint_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o be_v bishop_n over_o the_o thing_n without_o the_o church_n and_o l._n 1._o c._n 37._o ibid._n that_o he_o call_v a_o synod_n as_o if_o god_n have_v appoint_v he_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a bishop_n council_n milevitan_n under_o the_o emperor_n arcadius_n and_o honorius_n cap._n 11._o it_o be_v also_o decree_v that_o legate_n shall_v be_v send_v from_o this_o honourable_a council_n to_o obtain_v from_o the_o most_o glorious_a emperor_n whatsoever_o they_o shall_v judge_v useful_a against_o heretic_n pagan_n or_o their_o superstition_n novel_a 42._o cod._n justinian_n justinian_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o patriarch_n menna_n by_o he_o after_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n we_o according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v ourselves_o also_o resolve_v upon_o this_o law_n for_o whenever_o the_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n have_v eject_v any_o out_o of_o the_o priestly_a throne_n as_o nestorius_n eutyches_n arius_n macedonius_n eunomius_n and_o other_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v agree_v to_o it_o the_o emperor_n edict_n for_o that_o purpose_n which_o be_v publish_v with_o the_o threat_n of_o anathema_n as_o well_o as_o civil_a punishment_n before_o punishment_n see_v cod._n theodos_n tit._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la item_n cod_n justiniani_n tit._n de_fw-la episcopis_fw-la &_o clericis_fw-la item_n de_fw-fr apostatis_fw-la so_o also_o be_v it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o king_n athalaricus_n to_o pope_n john_n concern_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o election_n of_o bishop_n novel_a 434._o justiniani_n order_n that_o no_o bishop_n be_v sue_v without_o a_o imperial_a command_n for_o it_o and_o pope_n pelagius_n the_o first_o upon_o the_o choice_n of_o paulinus_n bishop_n of_o aquileia_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o narses_n desire_v he_o to_o send_v the_o principal_a of_o the_o faction_n to_o justinian_n and_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o that_o totila_n himself_o will_v not_o suffer_v the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n who_o consecrate_v paulinus_n to_o be_v create_v without_o his_o leave_n first_o have_v in_o write_v for_o it_o cod._n theodos_fw-la novel_a valentin_n l._n 2._o tit._n 12._o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n forbid_v the_o bishop_n to_o be_v judge_n of_o the_o person_n of_o bishop_n and_o that_o in_o any_o civil_a or_o criminal_a cause_n but_o that_o they_o shall_v come_v before_o the_o secular_a judge_n unless_o they_o go_v by_o consent_n to_o the_o bishop_n court_n liberatus_n in_o breviario_fw-la c._n 22._o give_v a_o account_n of_o belizarius_n set_v up_o and_o depose_v one_o pope_n after_o another_o and_o that_o anthimus_n be_v depose_v by_o justinian_n give_v up_o his_o pallium_fw-la or_o episcopal_a robe_n to_o the_o emperor_n gregory_n the_o great_a in_o the_o case_n of_o
januarius_n do_v express_o order_v his_o legate_n to_o go_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o justinian_n code_n and_o of_o januarius_n it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o it_o be_v do_v perfect_o against_o the_o law_n to_o draw_v he_o by_o force_n out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v punish_v as_o high-treason_n l._n 11._o ep._n 54._o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la italiae_fw-la l._n 5._o the_o emperor_n lotharius_n declare_v for_o a_o council_n at_o pavia_n to_o regulate_v the_o clergy_n thereupon_o follow_v a_o great_a disorder_n at_o rome_n but_o pope_n leo_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o lotharius_n affirm_v that_o he_o do_v observe_v his_o law_n and_o his_o predecessor_n and_o will_v always_o observe_v they_o desire_v he_o also_o that_o the_o roman_a law_n may_v be_v keep_v for_o the_o future_a as_o it_o have_v be_v before_o and_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o irregular_a and_o disobedient_a bishop_n by_o deprivation_n etc._n etc._n be_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n the_o church-rights_a be_v still_o indeed_o preserve_v for_o a_o while_n in_o election_n church-goods_a etc._n etc._n but_o the_o whole_a external_n government_n of_o it_o be_v manage_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o almost_o as_o absolute_a a_o manner_n as_o the_o civil_a government_n canon_n government_n council_n milevitan_n see_v note_n c_o of_o this_o chapter_n &_o ibid._n canon_n 17._o they_o desire_v a_o imperial_a law_n to_o enforce_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n upon_o contemner_n the_o emperor_n marcian_n in_o action_n 6._o council_n chalcedon_n after_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n by_o the_o holy_a synod_n we_o have_v think_v it_o just_a and_o expedient_a to_o take_v away_o all_o dispute_n and_o contention_n about_o it_o for_o the_o future_a and_o therefore_o etc._n etc._n where_o he_o proceed_v to_o the_o inflict_a punishment_n upon_o the_o several_a offender_n against_o the_o canon_n they_o make_v law_n about_o apostate_n and_o heretic_n and_o their_o book_n about_o church_n about_o the_o regulation_n of_o the_o clergy_n in_o election_n of_o bishop_n about_o the_o qualification_n and_o deposition_n of_o bishop_n and_o these_o law_n be_v very_o ordinary_o execute_v upon_o bishop_n according_a to_o the_o emperor_n will_n but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o full_o show_v what_o share_v the_o emperor_n have_v in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n be_v the_o 45th_o of_o justinian_n novel_n where_o all_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n be_v turn_v into_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n indeed_o the_o general_a definition_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o code_n together_o with_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o there_o do_v express_o determine_v the_o will_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n and_o measure_n of_o law_n either_o in_o church_n or_o state_n the_o general_a definition_n of_o a_o law_n be_v in_o these_o term_n whatever_o principis_fw-la c._n de_fw-fr offic._n principis_fw-la the_o prince_n declare_v to_o be_v his_o pleasure_n have_v the_o force_n of_o a_o law_n upon_o which_o it_o follow_v wherefore_o whatever_o the_o emperor_n do_v appoint_v by_o the_o subscription_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o decree_n of_o his_o own_o knowledge_n or_o do_v public_o declare_v by_o word_n or_o do_v command_v by_o edict_n do_v appear_v to_o be_v a_o law_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o act_n of_o council_n become_v law_n of_o the_o empire_n only_o by_o the_o emperor_n will_n in_o council_n and_o have_v nothing_o in_o they_o to_o enforce_v they_o upon_o those_o who_o will_v dissent_v from_o the_o council_n as_o erroneous_a 16._o erroneous_a sozomen_n l._n 3._o c._n 10._o by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o each_o party_n shall_v meet_v at_o a_o set_a day_n at_o sardica_n a_o city_n of_o illiricum_n the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o that_o council_n say_v the_o same_o so_o also_o balsamon_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o that_o council_n and_o socrat._v l._n 2._o c._n 16._o before_o the_o emperor_n command_n for_o it_o we_o do_v according_o see_v what_o effect_n the_o fear_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n have_v upon_o the_o council_n themselves_o for_o all_o the_o council_n assemble_v under_o arrian_n emperor_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o emperor_n that_o call_v they_o and_o if_o some_o shall_v think_v that_o it_o be_v rather_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o own_o conscience_n they_o must_v then_o allow_v that_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v real_o arrian_n and_o sincere_o orthodox_n within_o the_o space_n of_o less_o than_o thirty_o year_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o arrian_n council_n of_o ariminum_n be_v more_o than_o twice_o as_o numerous_a as_o the_o big_a general_n council_n beside_o the_o council_n indeed_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o emperor_n that_o call_v they_o and_o it_o be_v well_o worth_a the_o observe_n how_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n divide_v at_o the_o sardican_a council_n about_o the_o business_n of_o athanasius_n according_a to_o the_o different_a mind_n bishop_n mind_n see_v note_n c_o and_o f_o of_o this_o chapter_n constantine_n universal_a bishop_n of_o constantius_n and_o constans_n who_o send_v they_o thither_o by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n do_v from_o its_o first_o own_v of_o the_o christian_a religion_n look_v so_o big_a in_o the_o church_n that_o those_o of_o the_o high_a character_n in_o it_o do_v bow_v down_o to_o its_o will_n and_o pleasure_n and_o when_o withal_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v under_o this_o roman_a government_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o proper_a appellative_a of_o the_o christian_a church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v the_o roman_a church_n because_o roman_a and_o catholic_n be_v of_o the_o same_o import_n when_o all_o the_o world_n be_v roman_a and_o the_o principle_n of_o political_a unity_n among_o they_o all_o which_o make_v they_o one_o body_n and_o one_o church_n in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n be_v their_o own_v the_o roman_a emperor_n with_o his_o ecclesiastical_a senate_n or_o general_a council_n for_o their_o supreme_a ruler_n and_o governor_n it_o appear_v then_o that_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o supreme_a authority_n at_o that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n general_a council_n be_v but_o his_o senate_n and_o whether_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_n or_o the_o wrong_n it_o be_v his_o consent_n that_o give_v they_o their_o 19_o their_o baronius_n anno_fw-la 418._o about_o the_o schism_n of_o boniface_n and_o eulalius_n for_o the_o papacy_n symmachus_n governor_n of_o the_o city_n write_v to_o the_o emperor_n honorius_n because_o it_o belong_v to_o your_o piety_n to_o determine_v it_o i_o think_v i_o ought_v forthwith_o to_o consult_v your_o majesty_n about_o it_o thereupon_o honorius_n write_v back_o we_o command_v by_o our_o positive_a order_n that_o boniface_n do_v forthwith_o leave_v the_o place_n and_o obey_v the_o celestial_a command_n that_o be_v the_o imperial_a order_n idem_fw-la anno_fw-la 419._o which_o be_v obey_v so_o be_v it_o ordain_v by_o athalaricus_n king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n that_o in_o case_n of_o wrong_n the_o clergy_n shall_v appeal_v to_o the_o secular_a court_n cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 8._o ep._n 24._o &_o l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o so_o also_o do_v justinian_n novel_a 123._o command_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o execute_v a_o order_n of_o his_o jubemus_fw-la episcopum_fw-la romanum_fw-la see_v dr._n barrow_n supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n from_o page_n 324_o to_o 372._o instance_n of_o emperor_n appeal_v to_o in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n pope_n not_o intermeddle_v the_o donatist_n appeal_v from_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n after_o two_o council_n appoint_v by_o he_o to_o decide_v the_o difference_n who_o do_v thereupon_o assign_v they_o to_o meet_v at_o the_o council_n of_o milan_n s._n augustin_n contra_fw-la crescon_n l._n 3._o c._n 71._o and_o ep._n 162._o &_o 68_o and_o flavian_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v beat_v and_o banish_v for_o appeal_n to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o synod_n at_o ephesus_n petau._n ratio_fw-la temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 6._o c._n 19_o actual_a force_n for_o a_o general_a outward_a compliance_n and_o without_o this_o imperial_a assent_n we_o find_v scarce_o any_o symbol_n of_o faith_n or_o canon_n of_o discipline_n public_o or_o universal_o enjoin_v after_o the_o emperor_n be_v become_v christian_n but_o after_o the_o decree_n of_o either_o of_o those_o kind_n be_v conclude_v upon_o in_o council_n it_o be_v the_o emperor_n sanction_n and_o edict_n that_o give_v they_o the_o effectual_a force_n of_o a_o law_n to_o the_o
whole_a church_n which_o show_v the_o emperor_n share_n in_o the_o legislative_a power_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v near_o akin_a to_o his_o power_n in_o the_o senate_n about_o civil_a affair_n but_o at_o least_o very_o near_o as_o great_a in_o the_o council_n as_o the_o papal_a authority_n be_v afterward_o before_o it_o come_v to_o its_o full_a height_n and_o then_o in_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o law_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n the_o imperial_a authority_n appear_v everywhere_o to_o be_v the_o last_o resort_n and_o the_o last_o power_n that_o they_o jurisdiction_n they_o hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n p._n 180._o the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n do_v there_o contend_v with_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o superiority_n john_n the_o archbishop_n have_v many_o of_o the_o italian_a bishop_n of_o his_o party_n in_o it_o and_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 2._o &_o blondus_n decad._n 1._o l._n 9_o ann._n 608._o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o contest_v of_o ravenna_n with_o rome_n all_o the_o day_n of_o pope_n martin_n the_o first_o eugenius_n the_o first_o vitalian_n and_o adeodat_n they_o will_v have_v no_o pallium_fw-la nor_o consecration_n from_o rome_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o any_o dependence_n upon_o they_o s._n hierom._n ad_fw-la evagre_n if_o you_o dispute_v about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n orbis_n major_a est_fw-la urbe_fw-la wheresoever_o there_o be_v a_o bishop_n whether_o at_o rome_n or_o eugubium_n at_o constantinople_n or_o rhegium_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o dignity_n and_o of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n cardinal_n cusan_a l._n 2._o c._n 12._o show_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v equal_a but_o the_o execution_n of_o their_o office_n be_v bound_v by_o human_a law_n and_o order_n which_o if_o they_o come_v to_o cease_v those_o difference_n of_o great_a and_o less_o return_v again_o to_o their_o natural_a right_n that_o be_v to_o a_o equality_n aeneas_n silvius_n comment_n l._n 2._o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a every_o bishop_n live_v independent_a in_o his_o own_o jurisdiction_n appeal_v to_o for_o redress_v 3d._n dr._n barrow_n p._n 324._o to_o p._n 372._o grot._n in_o decal_n praecep_v 2._o note_v the_o 3d._n or_o for_o correction_n of_o church-governor_n which_o show_v it_o to_o have_v have_v also_o the_o full_a possession_n of_o the_o executive_a power_n and_o according_o do_v we_o find_v the_o title_n of_o the_o universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o external_n government_n of_o it_o assume_v by_o constantine_n in_o this_o state_n do_v the_o imperial_a authority_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n when_o the_o exercise_n of_o its_o power_n be_v the_o most_o unblameable_a so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n church_n establish_v from_o the_o very_a first_o appearance_n of_o the_o imperial_a throne_n in_o the_o church_n and_o no_o other_o political_a unity_n be_v there_o then_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o only_o this_o imperial_a headship_n the_o particular_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o ludovic_n bebenberg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n r._n &_o imp._n romanor_n pag._n 142._o in_o commentar_n m._n freherus_n when_o the_o emperor_n henry_n have_v object_v to_o the_o roman_n why_o against_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o ancestor_n they_o have_v choose_v they_o a_o pope_n without_o the_o leave_n of_o the_o king_n the_o pope_n excuse_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o force_n but_o that_o he_o will_v not_o be_v consecrate_v till_o he_o do_v perfect_o understand_v by_o a_o embassy_n that_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n have_v consent_v to_o his_o election_n hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la cap._n 14._o it_o have_v be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n that_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n shall_v nominate_v the_o pope_n after_o which_o it_o be_v in_o the_o emperor_n power_n to_o confirm_v or_o invalidate_v the_o election_n and_o as_o he_o please_v either_o to_o admit_v he_o or_o to_o substitute_v another_o in_o his_o room_n c._n agatho_n 63._o distinct_a and_o this_o custom_n continue_v to_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n adrian_n anno_fw-la 815._o who_o will_v have_v change_v it_o but_o the_o old_a custom_n obtain_v again_o of_o expect_v the_o pope_n confirmation_n from_o the_o emperor_n as_o platina_n observe_v in_o gregor_n 9_o in_o the_o year_n 1072._o gregory_n be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o confirm_v he_o pope_n as_o it_o be_v then_o the_o custom_n caronza_n council_n summa_fw-la pag._n 437._o severinus_fw-la papa_n in_o locum_fw-la honorii_n subrogatus_fw-la ab_fw-la isaacio_fw-la hexarcho_fw-mi in_fw-la pontificatu_fw-la confirmatur_fw-la etc._n etc._n severinus_n be_v confirm_v pope_n by_o isaac_n the_o hexarch_n of_o italy_n for_o the_o election_n by_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n be_v not_o account_v valid_a in_o those_o day_n unless_o the_o emperor_n or_o their_o exarch_n have_v confirm_v they_o platina_n say_v the_o same_o in_o severinus_n and_o blondus_n the_o same_o with_o this_o of_o caranza_n l._n 9_o decad._n 1._o and_o add_v that_o the_o confirmation_n be_v put_v off_o for_o a_o year_n and_o a_o half_a because_o isaac_n do_v not_o go_v from_o ravenna_n to_o rome_n before_o sigebert_n in_o his_o chronicle_n mention_n a_o council_n hold_v by_o charlemaigne_n at_o rome_n before_o he_o be_v crown_v emperor_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v make_v defender_n of_o the_o church_n by_o adrian_n and_o there_o adrian_n and_o 150_o bishop_n do_v confer_v the_o right_n of_o choose_v the_o pope_n upon_o charles_n and_o of_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o prince_n the_o same_o be_v mention_v by_o gratian_n d._n 69._o c._n hadrianus_n 22._o and_o by_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 4._o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n ludovicus_n the_o son_n of_o charlemaigne_n upon_o pope_n stephen_n be_v elect_v contrary_a to_o the_o order_n without_o the_o emperor_n command_n stephen_n to_o mend_v the_o matter_n make_v this_o order_n in_o the_o canon_n quia_fw-la sancta_fw-la d._n 52._o because_o the_o roman_a church_n suffer_v great_a violence_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n when_o the_o election_n be_v make_v without_o the_o emperor_n knowledge_n we_o ordain_v that_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v choose_v that_o he_o be_v elect_v in_o a_o full_a assembly_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n and_o so_o be_v choose_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o he_o be_v consecrate_v baronius_n anno_fw-la 827._o say_n of_o the_o election_n of_o pope_n valentinus_n that_o his_o consecration_n be_v defer_v till_o the_o emperor_n shall_v be_v consult_v about_o it_o pope_n leo_n the_o eight_o anno_fw-la 963._o make_n this_o order_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o emperor_n otho_n that_o according_a to_o the_o example_n of_o adrian_n bishop_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v who_o grant_v unto_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_n that_o he_o likewise_o with_o all_o the_o clergy_n do_v constitute_v and_o by_o his_o authority_n corroborate_v to_o his_o lord_n otho_n first_o king_n of_o the_o theuton_o and_o to_o his_o successor_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o italy_n the_o power_n of_o choose_v a_o successor_n and_o of_o dispose_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o sovereign_a apostolic_a see_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n that_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n shall_v take_v investiture_n from_o he_o and_o that_o none_o for_o the_o future_a shall_v take_v upon_o they_o the_o power_n of_o elect_v or_o consecrate_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o any_o other_o see_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o say_a emperor_n d._n 63._o in_o synodo_n 23._o the_o title_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o gratian_n be_v the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v of_o right_o appertain_v to_o the_o emperor_n bishopric_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o no_o other_o account_n for_o supremacy_n than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n and_o all_o of_o they_o be_v confine_v to_o their_o own_o particular_a territory_n but_o it_o be_v repute_v just_a and_o fit_v at_o the_o come_n in_o of_o the_o emperor_n into_o the_o church_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o their_o rule_v city_n shall_v have_v a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n from_o the_o rest_n as_o a_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o emperor_n court_n and_o residence_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v the_o precedence_n of_o all_o other_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n have_v constanstinople_n the_o second_o place_n to_o that_o of_o rome_n when_o that_o city_n become_v the_o seat_n of_o a_o new_a empire_n this_o primacy_n give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o great_a advantage_n over_o the_o interest_n of_o their_o fellow-bishop_n and_o be_v become_v very_o
necessary_a to_o the_o emperor_n for_o uphold_v their_o power_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n the_o emperor_n be_v willing_a to_o enlarge_v their_o authority_n to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o the_o management_n of_o their_o own_o affair_n and_o after_o that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v settle_v in_o so_o many_o sovereign_a prince_n that_o church-authority_n which_o they_o themselves_o have_v now_o lose_v in_o those_o several_a kingdom_n they_o be_v not_o unwilling_a to_o bestow_v upon_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o their_o city_n and_o so_o by_o small_a advance_n he_o come_v at_o last_o to_o get_v the_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a bishop_n and_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n but_o yet_o still_o do_v the_o emperor_n retain_v their_o power_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o every_o new_a bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o emperor_n lamb._n emperor_n this_o be_v thus_o well_o express_v by_o john_n wax_v de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la p._n 119._o and_o so_o the_o ten_o king_n deliver_v to_o the_o beast_n their_o kingdom_n which_o they_o have_v get_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n according_a to_o apoc._n 17._o 12._o for_o after_o that_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o west_n do_v join_v again_o together_o in_o one_o body_n that_o by_o the_o bond_n and_o tie_n of_o the_o babylonish_n superstition_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o may_v fight_v against_o the_o lamb._n consent_n be_v still_o hold_v necessary_a for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o election_n as_o the_o chief_a power_n upon_o earth_n that_o give_v he_o his_o authority_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n he_o be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o emperor_n deputy_n and_o creature_n to_o be_v the_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o the_o divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o now_o will_v own_v no_o other_o secular_a head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o they_o but_o those_o sovereign_n which_o rule_v they_o and_o thus_o come_v the_o divide_a roman_a empire_n to_o be_v n_o one_o entire_a thing_n again_o and_o the_o several_a king_n in_o it_o to_o own_o one_o roman_a head_n again_o set_v up_o by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n thing_n continue_v not_o long_o in_o this_o mere_a spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a state_n the_o new_a ecclesiastical_a head_n use_v all_o way_n to_o make_v himself_o universal_o acknowledge_v for_o such_o and_o to_o that_o end_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n he_o assume_v a_o power_n of_o execute_v the_o canon_n of_o council_n upon_o sovereign_a prince_n to_o the_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o kingdom_n if_o they_o refuse_v to_o execute_v the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o all_o those_o that_o be_v disobedient_a to_o it_o and_o that_o even_o to_o the_o punishment_n of_o death_n from_o hence_o then_o we_o have_v a_o perfect_a idea_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o his_o image_n from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n or_o of_o the_o imperial_a power_n restore_v by_o justinian_n the_o imperial_a authority_n be_v at_o first_o the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n afterward_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o one_o ecclesiastical_a sovereign_n who_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o emperor_n make_v this_o new_a empire_n the_o exact_a image_n of_o the_o first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o church-government_n of_o it_o and_o the_o manager_n and_o contriver_n of_o this_o new_a model_n be_v in_o history_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n call_v the_o false_a prophet_n chap._n v._n xiii_o rev._n xiii_o four_o ground_n for_o the_o apply_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a power_n how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o worship_v he_o make_v they_o make_v a_o image_n to_o he_o give_v life_n to_o that_o image_n and_o make_v all_o receive_v its_o mark_n etc._n etc._n by_o the_o observation_n in_o the_o precede_a discourse_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v how_o just_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o imperial_a authority_n after_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n 1._o for_o the_o imperial_a authority_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v p._n 221._o be_v 〈…〉_o a_o long_o while_o the_o only_a command_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o the_o please_v the_o socrates_n proam_n in_o l._n 5._o we_o have_v therefore_o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o out_o history_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o emperor_n interest_n in_o it_o because_o that_o since_o they_o begin_v to_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n ecclesiastical_a affair_n do_v seem_v very_o much_o to_o depend_v upon_o they_o so_o that_o the_o most_o eminent_a council_n be_v in_o time_n past_a and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n summon_v by_o their_o consent_n and_o procurement_n see_v note_n on_o the_o three_o chapter_n b_o c_o d_o e_o f_o g_o i_o k_o the_o emperor_n have_v always_o the_o right_n of_o invest_v church-governor_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n till_o the_o council_n of_o worm_n in_o the_o year_n 1122._o and_o then_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o 3d._n weary_v with_o the_o vexation_n occasion_v he_o by_o the_o pope_n give_v up_o his_o right_n of_o the_o staff_n and_o the_o ring_n the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o investiture_n to_o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o aventin_n histor_n boior_n l._n 6._o the_o abbot_n of_o ursperg_n in_o his_o chronicle_n give_v the_o form_n of_o this_o concordat_fw-la betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n in_o return_n agree_v for_o the_o future_a that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o abbot_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v perform_v in_o his_o presence_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v shall_v receive_v the_o regalia_z of_o the_o emperor_n by_o the_o sceptre_n and_o this_o be_v call_v the_o unite_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n with_o the_o priesthood_n and_o long_o endeavour_v after_o under_o that_o name_n cardinal_n cusan_a concordia_fw-la catholic_n c._n 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o affirm_v that_o every_o emperor_n and_o prince_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n be_v of_o god_n alone_o and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o summon_v general_a council_n and_o to_o regulate_v the_o procedure_v in_o they_o and_o to_o every_o prince_n to_o do_v the_o same_o in_o his_o respective_a territory_n for_o national_a and_o provincial_a council_n and_o that_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v negligent_a in_o these_o thing_n the_o emperor_n ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o authority_n in_o all_o such_o case_n that_o the_o emperor_n always_o preside_v in_o the_o council_n assist_v with_o fifteen_o or_o twenty_o of_o the_o noble_n of_o his_o court_n who_o he_o make_v to_o take_v place_n before_o all_o and_o he_o and_o his_o legate_n propound_v the_o matter_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v pererius_n in_o apoc._n disp_n 5._o de_fw-fr constantino_n then_o come_v the_o imperial_a majesty_n first_o into_o the_o church_n which_o be_v then_o arm_v with_o both_o the_o sword_n etc._n etc._n for_o though_o from_o the_o first_o the_o church_n have_v that_o sword_n viz._n the_o secular_a sword_n yet_o than_o first_o begin_v the_o facility_n and_o conveniency_n of_o exercise_v it_o against_o whosoever_o it_o please_v only_a sovereign_a authority_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o all_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n so_o that_o all_o obedience_n give_v to_o the_o erroneous_a act_n of_o those_o counsel_n be_v real_o a_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n will_v only_o for_o those_o thing_n have_v no_o oblige_a power_n in_o they_o to_o over-rule_v the_o conscience_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o counsel_n authority_n and_o therefore_o since_o it_o have_v be_v long_o before_o that_o time_n receive_v as_o a_o maxim_n by_o those_o who_o own_v that_o council_n that_o all_o be_v there_o do_v by_o the_o spirit_n the_o socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o ep._n 4._o constantine_n unto_o the_o church_n he_o there_o tell_v they_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o particular_a ibid._n ep._n 2._o to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n for_o that_o which_o have_v be_v agree_v upon_o by_o the_o 300_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o nothing_o but_o the_o determination_n of_o god_n himself_o the_o holy_a ghost_n reside_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o such_o worthy_a person_n and_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o divine_a will_n of_o god_n himself_o council_n constantinop_n universal_a 6._o action_n 17._o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la the_o
council_n thus_o speak_v we_o have_v pronounce_v a_o definitive_a sentence_n free_a from_o error_n certain_a and_o infallible_a by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o emperor_n be_v mere_a will_n be_v thereby_o make_v a_o divine_a law_n oblige_v the_o conscience_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o immediate_a will_n of_o god_n whenever_o the_o thing_n enjoin_v be_v real_o no_o part_n of_o his_o declare_a will_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o emperor_n to_o make_v good_a the_o title_n of_o their_o etc._n their_o cod._n justinian_n do_fw-mi trinitat_fw-la l._n 3._o theodos_fw-la &_o valentinian_n hormisdae_fw-la p._n p._n accord_n to_o those_o law_n which_o have_v already_o be_v make_v by_o our_o divinity_n how_o much_o our_o divinity_n abhor_v and_o novel_a 126._o a_o most_o manifest_a constitution_n of_o our_o deity_n nostri_fw-la numinis_fw-la baronius_n anno._n 419._o honorius_n the_o emperor_n give_v this_o order_n to_o symmachus_n praef._n urb._n upon_o the_o information_n send_v he_o about_o the_o schism_n of_o boniface_n and_o eulalius_n we_o command_v that_o boniface_n forthwith_o depart_v and_o obey_v our_o celestial_a command_n and_o symmachus_n in_o answer_n to_o honorius_n further_a order_n to_o receive_v boniface_n return_v this_o we_o have_v publish_v the_o celestial_a decree_n every_o one_o be_v rejoice_v at_o it_o pancirol_n notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a p._n 109._o the_o emperor_n do_v first_o subscribe_v his_o name_n to_o the_o rescript_n before_o any_o else_o a._n a._n manu_fw-la divina_fw-la ibidem_fw-la p._n 172._o 6._o and_o thus_o use_v the_o prince_n to_o subscribe_v his_o hand_n a._n m._n d._n that_o be_v august_n manu_fw-la divina_fw-la novel_a valentinian_n l._n de_fw-fr homicidio_fw-la casu_fw-la and_o those_o who_o have_v the_o emperor_n hand_n to_o their_o letter_n be_v say_v to_o be_v prick_v or_o point_v down_o by_o the_o divine_a hand_n lib._n 4._o c._n the_o advocate_n dicitur_fw-la jamjam_fw-la justinian_n call_v this_o a_o divine_a mark_v out_o divinam_fw-la subnotationem_fw-la l._n 1._o in_o fin_n c._n de_fw-fr justin_n c._n confirmand_n according_o have_v the_o emperor_n letters-patent_n the_o name_n of_o sacra_fw-la in_o distinction_n to_o all_o other_o licenses_fw-la so_o zeno_n lib._n penult_n c._n de_fw-fr re_fw-mi militari_fw-la we_o allow_v none_o for_o the_o future_a to_o be_v list_a either_o in_o their_o horse_n or_o foot_n without_o the_o commendatory_a letter_n of_o our_o divinity_n sine_fw-la numinis_fw-la nostri_fw-la sacra_fw-la probatoria_fw-la and_o afterward_o that_o they_o only_o be_v list_v on_o the_o confine_n or_o in_o the_o list_n who_o have_v a_o licence_n for_o it_o from_o our_o divinity_n probatorias_fw-la sc_fw-la sacras_fw-la a_fw-la nostra_fw-la divinitate_fw-la and_o pancirol_n notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a pag._n 255._o observe_v in_o general_n that_o the_o action_n and_o affair_n of_o the_o emperor_n have_v every_o where_o in_o the_o civil_a law_n the_o epithet_n of_o divine_a as_o his_o divine_a indulgence_n his_o divine_a delegation_n his_o divine_a sanction_n his_o divine_a house_n etc._n etc._n divinity_n which_o be_v before_o the_o stile_n of_o their_o common_a edict_n upon_o much_o more_o proper_a and_o real_a ground_n than_o ever_o before_o be_v think_v of_o and_o the_o obedience_n that_o be_v give_v to_o their_o will_n in_o such_o thing_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o divine_a spirit_n and_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v believe_v be_v the_o give_v they_o a_o divine_a honour_n and_o the_o worship_v of_o their_o will_n as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n 2._o all_o the_o honour_n and_o preference_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v say_v even_o by_o general_a counsel_n which_o do_v first_o distinguish_v this_o church_n from_o the_o rest_n to_o be_v give_v it_o only_o because_o rome_n be_v the_o imperial_a city_n of_o the_o world_n all_o the_o worship_n then_o that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v give_v it_o only_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n of_o that_o city_n and_o so_o the_o worship_v of_o that_o church_n be_v the_o worship_v of_o that_o authority_n honour_n authority_n council_n constantinopol_n sub_fw-la gratiano_n &_o theodosio_n canon_n 5._o so_o socrates_n l._n 5._o c._n 8._o and_o sozomon_n give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o l._n 7_o c._n 9_o because_o that_o constantinople_n have_v not_o only_o the_o same_o name_n and_o a_o like_a senate_n and_o magistrate_n with_o rome_n but_o do_v also_o carry_v the_o same_o ensign_n of_o authority_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v equal_a to_o old_a rome_n in_o all_o right_n and_o honour_n the_o second_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n do_v decree_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v be_v the_o next_o in_o precedence_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o that_o city_n be_v new_a rome_n and_o this_o be_v thus_o explain_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n at_o their_o confirmation_n of_o equal_a privilege_n to_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n with_o those_o of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o father_n say_v they_o give_v the_o see_v of_o old_a rome_n its_o privilege_n upon_o the_o account_n contend_v account_n council_n chalcedon_n sub_fw-la mareiano_n &_o valentin_n canon_n 28._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o its_o be_v the_o reign_v city_n baronius_n anno._n 448_o cites_n valentinian_n acknowledgement_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n novel_a 14._o that_o the_o merit_n of_o st._n peter_n the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o synod_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o its_o primacy_n if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o divine_a right_n it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o diminution_n to_o it_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o and_o in_o the_o year_n 451._o he_o quote_v galla_n placidia_n letter_n to_o her_o son_n theodosius_n about_o that_o affair_n who_o say_v there_o that_o it_o do_v become_v they_o to_o keep_v up_o a_o due_a reverence_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v the_o lady_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n a_o clear_a evidence_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v that_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n l._n 6._o l._n 15._o and_o in_o sin_n c._n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la eccles_n which_o be_v make_v a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o council_n at_o constantinople_n when_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o west_n be_v just_a fall_v we_o judge_v and_o ordain_v say_v he_o that_o the_o most_o holy_a church_n of_o this_o most_o religious_a city_n of_o constantinople_n the_o mother_n of_o our_o piety_n and_o of_o all_o christian_n of_o the_o orthodox_n religion_n and_o the_o most_o holy_a see_v of_o this_o royal_a city_n for_o ever_o have_v for_o the_o future_a in_o consideration_n that_o it_o be_v the_o imperial_a city_n all_o privilege_n and_o honour_n over_o the_o creation_n of_o bishop_n right_o of_o precedence_n before_o all_o other_o and_o all_o other_o thing_n which_o they_o shall_v be_v know_v to_o have_v have_v either_o before_o or_o during_o our_o reign_n and_o that_o this_o continue_a appear_v from_o l._n 16._o c._n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la ecclesiis_fw-la the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n be_v head_n of_o all_o other_o church_n upon_o this_o account_n also_o be_v it_o as_o guicciardin_n observe_v l._n 4._o histor_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o ravenna_n and_o constantinople_n so_o often_o dispute_v the_o primacy_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o that_o it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o church_n follow_v the_o residence_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n in_o particular_a refuse_v to_o receive_v the_o pall_n from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o four_o pope_n together_o viz._n martin_n 1._o eugenius_n 1_o vitalian_n and_o adeodat_n and_o they_o be_v therefore_o call_v autocephali_n or_o self-headed_n by_o the_o pope_n in_o memory_n of_o it_o anastasius_n bibliothec._n in_o these_o pope_n life_n say_v that_o it_o be_v against_o the_o supremacy_n that_o they_o contend_v of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n of_o it_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n do_v the_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o bishop_n at_o constantinople_n give_v the_o same_o privilege_n also_o to_o the_o see_v of_o new-rome_n judge_v it_o in_o all_o reason_n fit_a that_o a_o city_n adorn_v with_o a_o senate_n and_o a_o imperial_a power_n shall_v enjoy_v the_o same_o privilege_n with_o old_a rome_n 〈…〉_o like_o unto_o it_o to_o have_v the_o token_n of_o majesty_n in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n the_o synod_n in_o trullo_n give_v the_o general_a reason_n of_o this_o from_o 〈◊〉_d ancient_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o thirty_o eight_o canon_n which_o be_v that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n shall_v follow_v the_o imperial_a order_n
for_o the_o precedence_n of_o the_o city_n to_o which_o they_o do_v belong_v and_o baronius_n himself_o do_v open_o acknowledge_v this_o an._n 39_o 10._o the_o ancient_n say_v he_o observe_v no_o other_o rule_n in_o institute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a see_v than_o the_o division_n of_o province_n and_o the_o prerogative_n before_o establish_v by_o the_o roman_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o unanswerable_a evidence_n for_o it_o be_v the_o big_a of_o all_o the_o first_o four_o famous_a general_n counsel_n which_o pope_n gregory_n do_v reverence_n as_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o this_o be_v there_o carry_v 451._o carry_v see_v the_o contest_v betwixt_o the_o pope_n legate_n and_o the_o council_n about_o this_o affair_n council_n chalcedon_n action_n 16._o where_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a determine_v against_o the_o legate_n by_o the_o judge_n and_o council_n bellarmin_n acknowledge_v this_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n say_v he_o oppose_v this_o that_o be_v the_o universal_a supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n tho'_o then_o at_o the_o great_a height_n that_o he_o ever_o have_v be_v which_o do_v manifest_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o tenure_n that_o the_o pope_n claim_v to_o hold_v by_o and_o further_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a aim_n of_o the_o council_n do_v appear_v not_o only_o from_o pope_n leo_n exception_n against_o this_o decree_n but_o also_o by_o the_o opposition_n that_o there_o be_v ever_o after_o betwixt_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o precedence_n till_o the_o time_n of_o boniface_n who_o get_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n but_o yet_o not_o without_o much_o opposition_n from_o the_o greek_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o principal_a object_n of_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o it_o be_v give_v to_o that_o church_n only_o in_o veneration_n of_o that_o power_n for_o that_o for_o who_o sake_n a_o thing_n be_v honour_v be_v the_o principal_a object_n of_o that_o honour_n and_o epistle_n and_o platina_n in_o bonifacio_n tertio_fw-la he_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n that_o the_o seat_n of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v call_v and_o esteem_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n but_o yet_o not_o without_o great_a contention_n about_o it_o many_o affirm_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o nrst_a and_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o church_n where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n in_o bonifacio_n 3_o he_o obtain_v of_o phocas_n that_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o chief_a of_o all_o church_n caranza_n council_n summa_fw-la p._n 369._o bonefacius_fw-la 3._o he_o obtain_v etc._n etc._n that_o the_o see_v of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v account_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n which_o title_n the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v challenge_v to_o itself_o evil_a prince_n favour_v it_o and_o affirm_v that_o the_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v there_o where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v that_o be_v at_o constantinople_n gregor_n m._n just_a before_o boniface_n be_v full_a of_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n claim_n to_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o his_o four_o 6_o and_o seven_o book_n of_o his_o epistle_n boniface_n the_o three_o notwithstanding_o all_o his_o good_a service_n to_o phocas_n can_v not_o get_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n without_o much_o opposition_n from_o the_o greek_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n 3._o the_o chief_a head_n and_o life_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o papal_a authority_n it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v the_o contriver_n of_o that_o image_n and_o be_v also_o the_o evil_a spirit_n of_o it_o that_o instigate_v it_o to_o all_o the_o mischief_n that_o it_o do_v now_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v nothing_o but_o they_o but_o edictum_fw-la sive_fw-la decretal_a pap._n hilarii_n ep._n 11._o about_o the_o year_n 476._o when_v the_o western_a empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o barbarian_n and_o so_o the_o pope_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o have_v also_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o law_n of_o christian_a prince_n that_o whatsoever_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n shall_v upon_o examination_n pronounce_v concern_v church_n and_o their_o governor_n shall_v with_o reverence_n be_v receive_v and_o strict_o observe_v dr._n barrow_n be_v pope_n supremacy_n p._n 244._o speak_v of_o the_o episcopal_a see_v before_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n so_o stand_v the_o order_n of_o church-dignity_n till_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a back_v with_o imperial_a authority_n what_o before_o be_v but_o custom_n by_o so_o august_n a_o sanction_n become_v universal_a law_n and_o with_o such_o veneration_n as_o by_o some_o be_v account_v immutable_o and_o everlasting_o obligatory_a as_o appear_v in_o pope_n leo_n maxim_n this_o do_v best_a appear_v from_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v because_o they_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v chief_a seat_n and_o also_o from_o the_o authority_n by_o which_o they_o come_v by_o it_o which_o be_v by_o the_o imperial_a law_n by_o who_o their_o primacy_n be_v establish_v see_v not._n prece_v and_o they_o be_v set_v up_o and_o depose_v by_o the_o emperor_n at_o pleasure_n and_o be_v create_v by_o they_o the_o emperor_n creature_n no_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v valid_a till_o after_o the_o 1520._o the_o caranza_n council_n summa_fw-la in_o severino_n ann._n dom._n 634._o severinus_n be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o room_n of_o pope_n honorius_n by_o isaacius_n the_o emperor_n exarch_n or_o deputy_n in_o italy_n for_o in_o those_o day_n the_o election_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v not_o account_v valid_a unless_o the_o emperor_n or_o their_o exarch_n do_v confirm_v it_o after_o he_o have_v before_o observe_v in_o pelagius_n the_o second_o ann._n dom._n 580._o that_o pelagius_n be_v create_v pope_n without_o the_o roman_a prince_n authority_n against_o the_o usual_a custom_n for_o in_o those_o day_n nothing_o be_v do_v by_o the_o clergy_n in_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o emperor_n approbation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o conveniency_n at_o that_o time_n of_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n because_o rome_n be_v then_o besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n but_o he_o afterward_o beg_v pardon_n for_o it_o by_o his_o legate_n gregory_n but_o in_o adrian_n the_o three_o he_o do_v thus_o more_o remarkable_o confirm_v this_o custom_n this_o pope_n ann._n dom._n 888._o be_v so_o stout_a as_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o pontificate_n to_o bring_v in_o this_o law_n to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v not_o be_v wait_v for_o before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o pope_n this_o be_v so_o common_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o pay_v a_o sum_n of_o money_n to_o the_o emperor_n for_o their_o confirmation_n canon_n agath_fw-mi 21._o can._n distinct_a 63._o see_v note_v 1_o on_o chapter_n the_o four_o onuphrius_n panvinius_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o this_o custom_n at_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o italy_n in_o pelag._n 2._o the_o goth_n say_v he_o be_v beat_v out_o of_o italy_n by_o narses_n and_o italy_n together_o with_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n under_o justinian_n the_o emperor_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n there_o be_v a_o new_a custom_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o assembly_n for_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v that_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n there_o shall_v forthwith_o be_v a_o election_n make_v by_o the_o clergy_n the_o senate_n and_o the_o people_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o right_n of_o major_n but_o the_o new_a elect_a pope_n can_v not_o be_v consecrate_v or_o ordain_v before_o his_o election_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n nor_o before_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n letters-patent_n for_o his_o consecration_n in_o order_n to_o enter_v upon_o the_o papal_a jurisdiction_n for_o
diaconus_fw-la de_fw-fr gest_n longobard_fw-mi c._n 37._o who_o be_v near_o those_o time_n phocas_n say_v he_o at_o the_o request_n of_o pope_n boniface_n do_v decree_n that_o the_o see_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n because_o that_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o first_o of_o all_o church_n see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n our_o most_o gracious_a and_o pious_a lord_n and_o subscribe_v themselves_o their_o mean_a servant_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o chief_a flower_n of_o their_o authority_n their_o universal_a headship_n or_o supremacy_n over_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v beg_v decree_n beg_v boniface_n the_o 3_o d_o do_v so_o far_o acknowledge_v this_o title_n of_o universal_a head_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n favour_n that_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n grant_n for_o it_o proclaim_v at_o rome_n in_o a_o council_n of_o 62_o bishop_n platina_n in_o boniface_n 3_o sigonius_n say_v that_o boniface_n send_v a_o embassy_n to_o phocas_n to_o desire_v it_o by_o which_o mean_n he_o obtain_v that_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n by_o boniface_n and_o can_v not_o be_v obtain_v but_o by_o the_o drudgery_n of_o a_o approbation_n of_o murder_n and_o assassination_n and_o then_o also_o not_o without_o bishop_n without_o the_o contest_v about_o the_o universal_a headship_n appear_v plain_o to_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o the_o place_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n and_o anthemius_n l._n 16._o c._n in_o fin_n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la eccles_n for_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n be_v soon_o after_o that_o council_n pelagius_n the_o 2_o d._n condemn_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o that_o claim_n and_o so_o do_v gregory_n the_o one_a after_o he_o see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n platina_n say_v in_o boniface_n 3_o though_o his_o pretension_n be_v not_o always_o obey_v yet_o there_o have_v ever_o since_o that_o time_n be_v a_o schism_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a church_n bellarmin_n in_o praefat._n in_o lib._n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n oppose_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 600._o declare_v the_o bp._n of_o constantinople_n universal_a bishop_n great_a contest_v against_o it_o as_o a_o usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o other_o church_n to_o mind_v he_o by_o who_o favour_n only_o he_o come_v to_o possess_v it_o for_o the_o emperor_n other_o emperor_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la p._n 140._o mauritius_n write_v to_o pope_n gregory_n to_o obey_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o if_o head_n patriarch_n of_o all_o other_o mauritius_n just_a before_o have_v command_v pope_n gregory_n to_o acknowledge_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o the_o universal_a head_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n then_o to_o account_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o papal_a authority_n and_o his_o clergy_n which_o be_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v a_o honour_n do_v to_o the_o power_n that_o raise_v he_o and_o support_v he_o 4._o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a religion_n may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n that_o make_v the_o church-law_n to_o be_v obey_v and_o thereby_o it_o do_v appear_v that_o it_o be_v the_o own_n of_o these_o law_n by_o the_o secular_a power_n for_o its_o own_o will_n and_o command_v that_o give_v all_o the_o life_n and_o force_n to_o they_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o be_v obey_v as_o the_o law_n and_o will_n of_o that_o power_n only_o the_o church_n may_v make_v what_o law_n it_o please_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n their_o anathema_n will_v not_o have_v be_v much_o regard_v by_o those_o who_o know_v they_o to_o be_v unwarrantable_a but_o that_o which_o set_v the_o edge_n upon_o they_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n it_o be_v then_o the_o secular_a arm_n that_o be_v in_o reality_n the_o chief_a thing_n that_o be_v worship_v or_o who_o will_n be_v comply_v with_o as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o as_o the_o law_n of_o his_o religion_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o proper_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n both_o before_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o all_o the_o secular_a authority_n be_v only_o imperial_a and_o also_o after_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o sword_n the_o canon_n 3._o council_n lateranens_fw-la 1._o the_o secular_a power_n be_v enjoin_v to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o prosecute_v heretic_n to_o the_o root_a they_o out_o of_o their_o territory_n and_o those_o prince_n that_o neglect_v to_o do_v thus_o be_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o their_o subject_n absolve_v of_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o they_o and_o their_o land_n to_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o seizure_n of_o catholic_n see_v note_n c_o and_o f_o on_o chapter_n 4._o the_o council_n of_o milan_n and_o arles_n send_v to_o their_o emperor_n to_o make_v their_o decree_n effectual_a aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n 2d_o epist_n l._n 53._o we_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o faith_n with_o our_o prince_n if_o they_o be_v idolater_n we_o shall_v be_v so_o too_o and_o shall_v deny_v not_o only_o the_o pope_n but_o christ_n himself_o also_o if_o the_o secular_a power_n do_v but_o press_v we_o to_o it_o otho_fw-la frisius_n in_o prol_n l._n 4._o chronic._n there_o be_v two_o person_n set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n the_o sacerdotal_a and_o the_o regal_a the_o one_o to_o execute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a censure_n by_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n the_o other_o carry_v the_o material_a sword_n to_o execute_v the_o secular_a sentence_n and_o as_o spiritual_a possession_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n so_o be_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o world_n as_o dutchy_n county_n etc._n etc._n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o material_a sword_n ten_o king_n in_o it_o because_o b._n n._n b._n they_o be_v find_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n or_o to_o that_o religion_n which_o the_o imperial_a authority_n do_v set_v up_o for_o this_o end_n alone_o be_v it_o that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n have_v its_o confirmation_n at_o present_a from_o church_n from_o goldast_n polit._n in_o imperial_a h._n 1._o pag._n 72._o speak_v of_o the_o installation_n of_o the_o roman_a king_n or_o emperor_n they_o do_v then_o require_v a_o oath_n from_o the_o supreme_a monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o defend_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o exterminate_v heretic_n and_o to_o secure_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o pope_n by_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n glabar_n l._n 1._o histor_n in_o fine_a benedict_n the_o 9th_o make_v this_o decree_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v call_v or_o take_v for_o emperor_n but_o he_o who_o the_o pope_n for_o his_o good_a behaviour_n shall_v make_v choice_n for_o a_o fit_a person_n for_o the_o common-weal_n and_o upon_o who_o he_o shall_v set_v that_o imperial_a crown_n which_o be_v a_o golden_a apple_n set_v with_o jewel_n and_o a_o cross_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o viz._n to_o denote_v the_o end_n of_o his_o power_n to_o be_v to_o defend_v the_o church_n and_o such_o be_v every_o imperial_a crown_n of_o every_o particular_a prince_n clementina_n unica_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la jurando_fw-la give_v the_o oath_n that_o the_o emperor_n take_v to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o may_v enforce_v the_o spiritual_a power_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n come_v to_o be_v worship_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o act_n of_o obedience_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v now_o easy_a to_o apprehend_v how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o for_o 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o since_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o imperial_a power_n the_o exercise_n of_o all_o his_o power_n must_v be_v a_o universal_a supremacy_n over_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o this_o do_v very_o well_o answer_v the_o pope_n exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o both_o the_o roman_a sword_n and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v before_o the_o first_o beast_n as_o that_o signify_v in_o honour_n of_o he_o or_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o first_o great_a effect_n of_o this_o power_n be_v to_o cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o ibid._n ibid._n worship_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v when_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v either_o make_v the_o world_n receive_v the_o imperial_a
law_n and_o their_o sanction_n of_o council_n as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n about_o the_o way_n to_o salvation_n or_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o roman_a religion_n itself_o as_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o have_v all_o the_o authority_n that_o it_o lay_v claim_v to_o from_o the_o will_n of_o the_o emperor_n only_o in_o veneration_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o the_o supreme_a ruler_n of_o it_o or_o when_o the_o pope_n do_v make_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v own_v for_o the_o depose_v the_o gregor_n 7._o ep._n poll_n 18._o l._n 6._o richard_n prince_n of_o capua_n take_v this_o as_o part_v of_o his_o oath_n to_o the_o pope_n i_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n henry_n for_o every_o thing_n else_o and_o will_v swear_v fealty_n to_o he_o when_o i_o shall_v be_v exhort_v to_o it_o by_o thou_o or_o thy_o successor_n always_o with_o the_o exception_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n etc._n etc._n and_o it_o be_v the_o general_a practice_n of_o that_o church_n in_o case_n of_o the_o emperor_n failure_n of_o this_o defence_n of_o the_o church_n or_o in_o case_n of_o heresy_n contrary_n to_o it_o he_o be_v to_o be_v depose_v defender_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n by_o a_o divine_a commission_n to_o they_o from_o his_o hand_n at_o their_o confirmation_n in_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o thus_o recommend_v they_o under_o that_o sacred_a character_n as_o the_o immediate_a and_o special_a ordinance_n of_o god_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o will_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o in_o their_o command_n for_o the_o own_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o the_o divine_a inspiration_n of_o it_o in_o all_o thing_n the_o next_o exercise_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n power_n be_v by_o all_o the_o deceitful_a art_n of_o persuasion_n to_o get_v the_o world_n to_o make_v a_o image_n to_o 14._o rev._n 13_o 14._o the_o beast_n which_o do_v set_v out_o the_o great_a industry_n of_o the_o papal_a power_n upon_o its_o exaltation_n to_o the_o supremacy_n over_o the_o church_n to_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v as_o universal_a a_o empire_n over_o the_o world_n as_o the_o civil_a state_n of_o it_o be_v and_o so_o to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o this_o be_v obtain_v it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v power_n also_o to_o 15._o v._o 15._o give_v life_n to_o this_o image_n and_o questionless_a all_o will_v own_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v almost_o all_o its_o life_n from_o it_o from_o this_o appear_v from_o the_o oath_n that_o all_o the_o dignify_a clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v at_o their_o creation_n the_o form_n of_o which_o be_v thus_o set_v down_o lib._n 2._o decret_n tit._n 24._o i_o n._n n._n by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v bishop_n of_o etc._n etc._n will_v assist_v for_o the_o retain_v of_o the_o roman_a pacy_n and_o the_o regalia_z of_o st._n peter_n and_o to_o the_o maintain_v they_o against_o every_o man_n i_o will_v take_v care_n to_o preserve_v increase_n defend_v and_o further_o the_o right_n honour_n privilege_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o successor_n i_o will_v prosecute_v and_o suppress_v to_o my_o power_n all_o heretic_n schismatic_n and_o rebel_n against_o our_o lord_n the_o pope_n add_v to_o this_o the_o oath_n that_o the_o emperor_n and_o king_n take_v at_o their_o coronation_n to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o then_o the_o papal_a authority_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o image_n and_o the_o inspirer_n of_o it_o the_o papal_a authority_n in_o it_o of_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o lively_a a_o proof_n than_o to_o ibid._n ibid._n make_v the_o image_n speak_v and_o cause_n all_o to_o be_v kill_v that_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o and_o do_v not_o this_o very_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o decree_n and_o canon_n of_o that_o church_n put_v in_o execution_n by_o its_o own_o court_n of_o judicature_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o secular_a arm_n which_o it_o make_v its_o officer_n and_o executioner_n it_o be_v know_v that_o any_o dissent_n from_o the_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n be_v judge_v by_o they_o to_o be_v heresy_n and_o that_o the_o punishment_n of_o heresy_n be_v death_n and_o since_o all_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v make_v a_o papal_a monarchy_n and_o the_o pope_n the_o supreme_a head_n of_o it_o it_o be_v very_o proper_o say_v that_o he_o do_v cause_n the_o church_n to_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n the_o last_o mention_v exercise_n of_o the_o false-prophet_n power_n be_v to_o make_v all_o man_n receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o hand_n or_o forehead_n or_o to_o 17._o rev._n 13_o 16_o 17._o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n this_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o mystical_a at_o the_o first_o sight_n of_o it_o but_o the_o custom_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a part_n to_o give_v their_o soldier_n and_o slave_n a_o mark_n to_o know_v they_o for_o their_o own_o do_v make_v it_o plain_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o some_o ivy-leaf_n some_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 434._o let_v it_o therefore_o be_v take_v for_o clear_a and_o undoubted_a which_o all_o the_o father_n do_v unquestionable_o teach_v that_o this_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n 666_o do_v not_o relate_v to_o either_o the_o birth_n or_o death_n of_o christ_n or_o to_o any_o kind_n of_o duration_n or_o space_n of_o time_n but_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v the_o real_a name_n of_o antichrist_n and_o he_o there_o mention_n romanist_n and_o latin_n alcazar_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n de_fw-fr charactere_fw-la bestiae_fw-la the_o mark_n say_v he_o be_v not_o here_o any_o thing_n distinct_a from_o the_o number_n and_o the_o name_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v say_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n or_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n which_o do_v not_o intimate_v three_o distinct_a thing_n but_o only_o three_o distinct_a name_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n 2._o because_o chap._n 20._o apoc._n it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o that_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v reign_v with_o christ_n where_o the_o mark_n include_v in_o it_o the_o name_n and_o number_n 3._o because_o chap._n 14._o 9_o it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v to_o those_o who_o shall_v receive_v the_o mark_n where_o all_o that_o have_v the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n be_v also_o comprehend_v he_o there_o also_o add_v that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n for_o soldier_n to_o receive_v the_o name_n of_o their_o prince_n in_o their_o skin_n so_o vegelius_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 8._o and_o l._n 2._o c._n 5._o soldier_n be_v list_a by_o be_v prick_v in_o the_o skin_n with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o prince_n or_o general_n so_o lipsius_n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o quote_v justinian_n code_n for_o it_o st._n augustine_n chrysostom_n and_o prudentius_n the_o society_n of_o bacchus_n be_v thus_o mark_v with_o a_o ivy-leaf_n peculiar_a mark_n and_o name_n which_o do_v distinguish_v those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o all_o other_o christian_n but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o best_a open_v the_o mystery_n of_o these_o expression_n be_v that_o observation_n of_o grotius_n upon_o this_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o common_a fashion_n in_o st._n john_n be_v time_n for_o every_o heathen_a god_n to_o have_v a_o particular_a society_n or_o fraternity_n belong_v to_o he_o and_o the_o way_n of_o admit_v any_o into_o these_o fraternity_n be_v 1._o by_o give_v they_o some_o hieroglyphic_n mark_v in_o their_o hand_n or_o forehead_n which_o be_v account_v sacred_a to_o that_o particular_a god_n as_o that_o of_o a_o ivy-leaf_n to_o own_v themselves_o of_o the_o fraternity_n of_o bacchus_n 2._o by_o seal_v they_o with_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o that_o god_n and_o 3._o with_o that_o number_n which_o the_o greek_a letter_n of_o their_o name_n do_v make_v up_o for_o the_o numeral_a cipher_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o alphabet_n thus_o the_o greek_a letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sun_n do_v in_o all_o make_v up_o 608._o and_o therefore_o his_o fraternity_n be_v mark_v with_o xh_n a_o very_a great_a confirmation_n of_o this_o way_n of_o interpret_n the_o name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n be_v irenaeus_n testimony_n from_o 24._o irenaeus_n l._n 5._o c._n 24._o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o st._n john_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o
power_n who_o be_v the_o executioner_n of_o the_o sentence_n all_o that_o the_o civil_a power_n do_v in_o it_o be_v but_o to_o follow_v the_o command_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o strike_v the_o last_o stroke_n only_o which_o be_v all_o that_o can_v make_v they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v a_o hand_n in_o it_o and_o tho'_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o the_o secular_a part_n in_o it_o be_v that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o effectual_o persuade_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n yet_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o principal_a agent_n in_o that_o also_o because_o they_o overawe_v the_o civil_a power_n into_o compliance_n with_o they_o which_o do_v very_o natural_o answer_v the_o power_n of_o the_o image_n in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o cause_v all_o those_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o to_o be_v kill_v the_o false-prophet_n be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o image_n and_o so_o be_v the_o chief_a manager_n of_o this_o church-tyranny_n and_o therefore_o be_v it_o according_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o speak_v like_o a_o dragon_n or_o like_o that_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n just_o before_o and_o find_v to_o be_v the_o devil_n rage_v against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb._n if_o any_o one_o shall_v question_v irenaeus_n question_v cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 11._o the_o two_o horn_n according_a to_o josephus_n acosta_n l._n 2._o de_fw-fr temporibus_fw-la noviss_n c._n 17._o be_v the_o ensign_n of_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n viz._n the_o mitre_n or_o the_o episcopal_a crown_n it_o shall_v seem_v therefore_o by_o this_o that_o this_o false_a prophet_n shall_v be_v some_o apostate_n bishop_n a_o great_a pretender_n to_o religion_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o mitre_n but_o some_o mitre_a apostate_n that_o be_v here_o set_v out_o who_o shall_v treacherous_o abuse_v these_o horn_n of_o christ_n the_o lamb_n to_o propagate_v the_o party_n of_o antichrist_n and_o before_o when_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o several_a opinion_n about_o the_o 2_o do_v beast_n in_o the_o four_o place_n say_v he_o the_o best_a opinion_n be_v that_o of_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n ribera_n viega_n and_o other_o who_o by_o this_o beast_n understand_v some_o eminent_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n the_o forerunner_n and_o preacher_n up_o of_o antichrist_n viegas_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 11._o after_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o but_o andrea_n caesariensis_n and_o irenaeus_n to_o i_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v much_o more_o in_o the_o right_n who_o understand_v by_o the_o second_o beast_n some_o eminent_a preacher_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n the_o armour-bearer_n of_o antichrist_n as_o irenaeus_n whether_o so_o dreadful_a a_o character_n of_o a_o beast_n speak_v like_o a_o dragon_n or_o like_o the_o devil_n can_v belong_v to_o a_o christian_a bishop_n of_o so_o great_a eminency_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v he_o may_v easy_o be_v satisfy_v if_o he_o consider_v that_o by_o his_o description_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o such_o a_o person_n for_o that_o he_o must_v be_v the_o head_n of_o a_o roman_a church_n extend_v over_o all_o the_o world_n have_v be_v show_v from_o his_o character_n of_o be_v a_o church-head_n over_o the_o same_o extent_n of_o dominion_n that_o the_o beast_n do_v rule_n in_o for_o he_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o then_o that_o he_o must_v have_v the_o show_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n appear_v from_o his_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb._n for_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o lamb_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n it_o will_v indeed_o have_v a_o more_o plain_a reference_n to_o the_o other_o mention_n of_o that_o word_n if_o it_o be_v say_v like_o the_o lamb._n but_o we_o have_v grotius_n authority_n for_o it_o upon_o this_o place_n which_o in_o criticism_n be_v of_o the_o best_a account_n when_o impartial_a that_o nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a in_o scripture_n then_o to_o 5._o to_o ribera_n upon_o this_o place_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n after_o he_o have_v plead_v for_o the_o indefinite_a signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o article_n conclude_v but_o yet_o this_o which_o i_o have_v say_v of_o article_n be_v not_o always_o observe_v by_o the_o greek_n alcazar_n upon_o the_o same_o the_o article_n be_v want_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o lamb_n cap._n 5._o omit_v the_o article_n of_o reference_n before_o a_o word_n which_o shall_v denote_v its_o relation_n to_o the_o former_a mention_n of_o it_o where_o yet_o the_o sense_n do_v show_v it_o to_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v understand_v it_o appear_v then_o from_o the_o description_n of_o he_o that_o he_o must_v be_v as_o it_o be_v christ_n be_v malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 348._o quote_v irenaeus_n for_o make_v antichrist_n a_o pretender_n to_o be_v christ_n upon_o earth_n and_o lactantius_n affirm_v that_o he_o shall_v false_o pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v christ_n and_o pag._n 349._o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v take_v away_o idol_n and_o shall_v set_v himself_o up_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n have_v his_o own_o image_n put_v into_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n who_o yet_o worship_v his_o own_o country_n god_n and_o obtrude_v they_o upon_o the_o jew_n he_o contend_v indeed_o that_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n in_o which_o antichrist_n must_v sit_v be_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o pererius_n the_o jesuit_n upon_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n quote_v theodoret_n damascene_fw-la and_o other_o of_o the_o father_n interpret_n it_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o that_o say_v he_o be_v the_o only_a true_a temple_n of_o god_n and_o then_o antichrist_n must_v be_v like_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o pag._n 351._o malvenda_n show_v how_o antichrist_n shall_v pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v true_a god_n according_a to_o the_o agree_a sense_n of_o the_o father_n viz._n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n alexander_n the_o great_a and_o julius_n caesar_n the_o latter_a of_o which_o do_v certain_o do_v no_o more_o than_o order_n himself_o a_o like_a worship_n with_o the_o god_n and_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n who_o be_v make_v the_o type_n of_o antichrist_n do_v set_v up_o the_o statue_n of_o jupiter_n olympius_n in_o the_o temple_n as_o well_o as_o his_o own_o and_o be_v say_v by_o malvenda_n to_o have_v consecrate_a the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o jupiter_n olympius_n and_o the_o temple_n on_o mount_n gerizim_n to_o jupiter_n hospitalis_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a according_a to_o malvenda_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v set_v himself_o up_o as_o the_o one_o supreme_a god_n or_o christ_n irenaeus_n pag._n 483._o edit_fw-la erasmi_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la of_o who_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o 2d_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o he_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n enendeavour_v to_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v christ_n bellarmin_n also_o say_v lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 1._o that_o by_o the_o common_a agreement_n of_o all_o christian_n antichrist_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v some_o eminent_a false_a christ_n a_o vice-christ_n or_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o both_o of_o they_o be_v also_o the_o same_o with_o a_o antichrist_n beside_o this_o beast_n thus_o describe_v in_o one_o place_n with_o two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n be_v call_v the_o false_a prophet_n to_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v but_o the_o outward_a show_n of_o the_o christian_a spirit_n so_o that_o if_o we_o put_v these_o two_o character_n of_o he_o together_o and_o then_o add_v the_o other_o of_o his_o speak_n like_o a_o dragon_n and_o consider_v that_o the_o name_n of_o a_o dragon_n be_v very_o ordinary_a in_o this_o book_n and_o that_o it_o every_o where_o else_o relate_v to_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n just_a before_o this_o as_o a_o rage_a red_a bloody_a dragon_n what_o can_v more_o manifest_o denote_v he_o to_o be_v a_o false_a prophet_n in_o sheep_n clothing_n but_o inward_o a_o ravenous_a wolf_n how_o can_v this_o have_v be_v more_o clear_o express_v in_o a_o prophecy_n where_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o dragon_n be_v in_o a_o very_a peculiar_a manner_n and_o very_o common_o restrain_v to_o signify_v christ_n and_o the_o devil_n and_o what_o can_v more_o open_o show_v we_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o dragon_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o tho'_o both_o enemy_n to_o the_o christian_a
church_n in_o the_o same_o seven_o head_v ten_o horned_a empire_n or_o better_o satisfy_v we_o why_o there_o need_v two_o different_a figure_n of_o dragon_n and_o beast_n to_o signify_v those_o two_o kind_a of_o hostility_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v to_o be_v in_o outward_a appearance_n the_o most_o direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o dragon_n that_o can_v be_v and_o even_o to_o look_v like_o christ_n himself_o and_o therefore_o that_o this_o false_a prophet_n must_v real_o be_v such_o a_o one_o of_o that_o kind_a as_o our_o saviour_n call_v christ_n call_v see_v malvenda_n not._n praece_v and_o the_o father_n agree_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v take_v away_o the_o worship_n of_o false_a go_n see_v irenaeus_n not._n praece_v arethas_n in_o v._o 11._o c._n 13._o apoc._n two_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n because_o he_o shall_v feign_v himself_o to_o be_v kind_a and_o benign_a that_o he_o may_v deceive_v idem_fw-la in_o v._o 14._o he_o do_v miracle_n that_o antichrist_n may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v christ_n a_o false_a christ_n or_o a_o false_a pretender_n to_o be_v his_o deputy_n and_o vicar_n upon_o earth_n the_o character_n of_o which_o kind_n of_o false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n in_o be_v able_a to_o deceive_v the_o very_a elect_a by_o their_o great_a wonder_n and_o sign_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o the_o power_n of_o this_o eminent_a false_a prophet_n for_o do_v great_a wonder_n also_o for_o deceive_v all_o those_o that_o dwell_v upon_o 14._o rev._n 13._o 14._o earth_n by_o the_o miracle_n which_o he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v wherefore_o the_o speak_n like_o a_o dragon_n in_o this_o false_a prophet_n with_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o lamb_n must_v signify_v his_o speak_n or_o command_v under_o the_o vizard_n of_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o act_n of_o cruelty_n and_o tyranny_n for_o a_o idolatrous_a worship_n which_o the_o red_a dragon_n be_v active_a in_o against_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n be_v now_o we_o see_v so_o far_o from_o excuse_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o to_o be_v a_o more_o eminent_a professor_n of_o that_o religion_n than_o any_o other_o person_n in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v capable_a of_o have_v it_o apply_v to_o he_o and_o the_o enforce_n of_o false-worship_n by_o all_o the_o art_n of_o cruelty_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n do_v therefore_o fill_v up_o the_o whole_a character_n that_o be_v give_v of_o his_o have_v the_o horn_n of_o a_o lamb_n and_o speak_v like_o the_o red_a dragon_n for_o nothing_o do_v more_o resemble_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o devil_n than_o antichristian_a tyranny_n under_o the_o mask_n of_o piety_n well_o therefore_o may_v the_o dragon_n be_v say_v to_o give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o 3._o rev._n 13._o 2_o 3._o beast_n since_o the_o devil_n may_v be_v safe_o enough_o suppose_v to_o inspire_v this_o design_n of_o carry_v on_o this_o adoration_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n and_o of_o that_o church_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o sanguinary_a law_n like_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o time_n of_o heathen_a persecution_n describe_v in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o by_o this_o may_v be_v understand_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o cast_n 9_o v._o 9_o down_o of_o the_o dragon_n with_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o heaven_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n for_o as_o that_o figure_n have_v the_o proper_a mark_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o seven_o head_n so_o must_v it_o be_v the_o devil_n inspire_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o bloody_a act_n against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v overcome_v he_o by_o not_o 11._o v._o 11._o love_v their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n wherefore_o the_o cast_n down_o of_o the_o dragon_n out_o of_o heaven_n can_v signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o mortify_n of_o the_o pagan_a power_n against_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o since_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o arise_v with_o justinian_n and_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a dragon_n be_v in_o the_o text_n describe_v to_o be_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o yet_o to_o be_v after_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n the_o dragon_n can_v be_v no_o other_o rage_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n reign_v at_o rome_n and_o tyrannize_a over_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o only_o the_o devil_n rage_v in_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n before_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n from_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n there_o be_v no_o such_o roman_a tyranny_n exercise_v against_o the_o christian_n that_o have_v the_o least_o show_n of_o so_o dreadful_a a_o appearance_n and_o whatsoever_o any_o profess_a christian_a emperor_n may_v do_v in_o that_o kind_n must_v be_v under_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o so_o be_v another_o beast_n different_a from_o the_o dragon_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o at_o this_o appearance_n of_o christianity_n upon_o the_o imperial_a throne_n this_o prophecy_n be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v so_o plain_o fulfil_v that_o constantine_n effigy_n be_v set_v up_o in_o public_a over_o his_o palace-gate_n trample_v upon_o a_o wound_a dragon_n which_o say_v eusebius_n be_v do_v to_o signify_v his_o conquest_n of_o those_o tyrant_n constantini_n lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o de_fw-la vita_fw-la constantini_n that_o oppress_a and_o persecute_v the_o church_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n where_o the_o devil_n thus_o rage_v against_o the_o church_n be_v call_v a_o dragon_n and_o constantine_n himself_o 6._o socrat._v l._n 1._o c._n 6._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o eusebius_n for_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n call_v his_o conquest_n of_o licinius_n who_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o persecute_v heathen_a emperor_n the_o foil_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o the_o restore_n of_o christian_a liberty_n to_o all_o men._n by_o the_o same_o reason_n whatsoever_o be_v express_v to_o follow_v the_o dragon_n fall_n and_o to_o be_v before_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n turn_v christian_n before_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n and_o therefore_o the_o dragon_n cast_v a_o flood_n of_o water_n out_o of_o his_o mouth_n to_o carry_v away_o the_o woman_n with_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v 15._o rev._n 12._o 15._o of_o some_o great_a inundation_n of_o multitude_n of_o pagan_a people_n upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v able_a to_o have_v carry_v away_o and_o to_o have_v bury_v the_o true_a church_n in_o it_o for_o water_n be_v interpret_v to_o signify_v multitude_n of_o people_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n a_o flood_n therefore_o must_v denote_v water-flood_n denote_v victorinus_n in_o v._n 15._o cap._n 12._o apoc._n the_o water_n which_o he_o cast_v out_o do_v signify_v the_o army_n that_o follow_v he_o ribera_n on_o the_o same_o place_n interpreter_n agree_v that_o by_o the_o water_n persecution_n that_o be_v of_o multitude_n be_v understand_v the_o devil_n send_v a_o army_n to_o persecute_v the_o saint_n that_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n sabo_n tyconius_n he_o cast_v out_o water_n after_o she_o that_o be_v the_o violence_n of_o persecutor_n and_o afterward_o it_o signify_v a_o army_n of_o persecutor_n andrea_n primatius_fw-la haymo_fw-la and_o ausbertus_n say_v the_o same_o and_o quote_v that_o of_o psalm_n 122._o when_o man_n rise_v up_o against_o i_o to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v many_o other_o place_n in_o the_o psalm_n concern_v the_o flood_n and_o water-flood_n some_o very_a extraordinary_a overflow_n of_o such_o multitude_n and_o be_v there_o ever_o any_o thing_n more_o exact_o answerable_a to_o this_o than_o that_o prodigious_a inundation_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n over_o all_o the_o western_a empire_n present_o after_o the_o full_a accomplishment_n of_o the_o victory_n of_o christianity_n over_o heathenism_n about_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n st._n i_o describe_v those_o time_n with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o last_o dismal_a state_n of_o thing_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o swallow_a up_o of_o this_o flood_n by_o the_o earth_n to_o help_v the_o woman_n can_v 16._o v._o 16._o thereupon_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o league_n that_o be_v make_v with_o these_o people_n with_o the_o several_a allotment_n of_o habitation_n to_o they_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o one_o people_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o their_o entrance_n
prophecy_n and_o this_o it_o come_v not_o to_o be_v till_o it_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o several_a divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o the_o description_n of_o it_o in_o the_o show_n of_o the_o figure_n chap._n 13._o 17._o and_o beside_o there_o be_v one_o peculiar_a circumstance_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v never_o fulfil_v till_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n and_o that_o be_v a_o actual_a conformity_n of_o all_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o it_o how_o peremptory_a soever_o the_o command_n for_o that_o worship_n may_v be_v before_o yet_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o it_o can_v not_o long_o obtain_v among_o all_o those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n before_o the_o settle_a establishment_n of_o it_o at_o the_o new_a return_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n in_o the_o west_n the_o reason_n that_o i_o give_v for_o this_o be_v because_o the_o law_n and_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n for_o uniformity_n either_o have_v not_o before_o that_o time_n any_o penalty_n in_o they_o sufficient_a to_o make_v all_o the_o world_n to_o comply_v with_o they_o or_o be_v hinder_v from_o any_o settle_a continue_a execution_n of_o they_o the_o penalty_n annex_v to_o their_o law_n for_o conformity_n be_v general_o either_o nothing_o but_o anathema_n which_o dissenter_n will_v not_o value_v or_o deprivation_n of_o clergyman_n and_o military_a man_n and_o the_o pull_v down_o and_o confiscate_v the_o public_a meeting-place_n or_o prohibition_n to_o all_o man_n against_o come_v into_o the_o imperial_a city_n and_o there_o be_v no_o force_n in_o these_o penalty_n for_o a_o universal_a conformity_n and_o the_o commotion_n in_o the_o western_a empire_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o other_o severe_a and_o more_o general_a penalty_n to_o have_v any_o constant_a effect_n we_o see_v honorius_n soon_o after_o allege_v this_o reason_n for_o his_o renew_v his_o command_n for_o the_o terrify_n of_o heretic_n viz._n because_o he_o be_v then_o deliver_v from_o the_o fear_n of_o attalus_n the_o tyrant_n and_o alaricus_n the_o gothish_a king_n now_o say_v he_o that_o the_o oracle_n be_v take_v away_o by_o who_o they_o be_v encourage_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o heretical_a superstition_n let_v all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o holy_a law_n know_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v punish_v with_o banishment_n and_o also_o to_o blood_n if_o they_o will_v dare_v to_o meet_v still_o in_o public_a hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n lib._n 2._o pag._n 78._o wherefore_o it_o can_v never_o be_v think_v that_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o general_a conformity_n in_o the_o four_o or_o 5_o century_n either_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o orthodox_n or_o arrian_n emperor_n constantine_n seem_v to_o have_v go_v as_o high_a in_o his_o command_n as_o most_o that_o come_v after_o he_o till_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n we_o have_v 6._o have_v see_fw-la note_v the_o 8_o on_o the_o second_o chapter_n socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o in_o his_o edict_n and_o epistle_n all_o the_o great_a apprehension_n that_o the_o world_n have_v of_o general_a council_n as_o immediate_o inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o the_o only_a warrant_n for_o unity_n and_o uniformity_n and_o as_o vest_v with_o a_o power_n of_o denounce_v the_o curse_n of_o god_n upon_o dissenter_n we_o find_v there_o the_o suppression_n of_o all_o their_o punishment_n their_o euseb_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la constantini_n l._n 3._o c._n 63._o to_o the_o heretic_n we_o enact_v and_o command_v by_o this_o law_n that_o none_o of_o you_o shall_v dare_v hereafter_o to_o meet_v at_o conventicle_n and_o that_o all_o those_o place_n where_o you_o be_v wont_a to_o keep_v close_a meeting_n be_v demolish_v provide_v also_o that_o you_o shall_v not_o keep_v any_o meeting_n either_o in_o public_a or_o in_o private_a house_n or_o in_o remote_a place_n c._n 64._o and_o threaten_v their_o maintainer_n with_o punishment_n conventicle_n the_o depose_n of_o dissent_v bishop_n and_o which_o seem_v more_o terrible_a than_o any_o thing_n that_o we_o find_v in_o his_o successor_n the_o 21._o the_o socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o constantine_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o people_n for_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v take_v our_o pleasure_n be_v that_o his_o head_n be_v strike_v off_o his_o shoulder_n sozom._n l._n 1._o c._n 21._o penalty_n of_o death_n threaten_v to_o those_o that_o shall_v conceal_v any_o of_o arrius_n book_n and_o not_o deliver_v they_o up_o to_o be_v public_o burn_v but_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o this_o that_o do_v oblige_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o arrian_n to_o church_n communion_n the_o law_n of_o theodosius_n be_v indeed_o something_o more_o severe_a and_o of_o more_o force_n for_o a_o general_a conformity_n deprivation_n conformity_n cod._n justinian_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-la summa_fw-la trinitat_fw-la theodos_fw-la edict_n ad_fw-la pop_n constantinop_n we_o will_v have_v all_o the_o people_n of_o our_o empire_n be_v of_o that_o religion_n which_o st._n peter_n the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o roman_n and_o which_o it_o be_v manifest_v that_o pope_n damasus_n do_v now_o follow_v and_z peter_z bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o we_o command_v those_o that_o follow_v this_o law_n to_o take_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_n christian_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o rest_n only_o the_o name_n of_o heretic_n we_o decree_v shall_v be_v chastise_v by_o a_o divine_a vengeance_n first_o by_o excommunication_n and_o afterward_o also_o by_o the_o revenge_n of_o the_o motion_n of_o our_o own_o mind_n as_o heaven_n shall_v incline_v we_o and_o all_o over_o the_o theodosian_a code_n tit._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la there_o be_v nothing_o but_o law_n either_o for_o pull_v down_o the_o meeting-house_n of_o heretic_n or_o for_o punish_v they_o and_o that_o even_o to_o banishment_n so_o cod._n theodos_fw-la l._n 15._o tit._n 5._o de_fw-la haereticis_fw-la l._n 16._o tit._n 4._o the_o his_o qui_fw-la supra_fw-la religionem_fw-la contendunt_fw-la lex_fw-la secunda_fw-la item_n lex_fw-la tertia_fw-la c._n 67._o de_fw-la haereticis_fw-la l._n 21._o item_n l._n 26._o and_o inquisitor_n appoint_v l._n 9_o 13_o 15_o 31_o 32_o 35_o 52._o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la socrates_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o the_o emperor_n basilicus_n edict_n there_o do_v mention_n and_o enforce_v theodosius_n law_n viz._n that_o laic_n be_v punish_v with_o banishment_n and_o confiscation_n of_o good_n and_o bishop_n with_o deprivation_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o whatsoever_o force_n these_o law_n may_v have_v yet_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a that_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n who_o 585._o baron_fw-fr anno_fw-la 585._o be_v general_o arrian_n all_o over_o the_o whole_a empire_n a_o few_o year_n after_o must_v necessary_o put_v a_o end_n to_o that_o general_n uniformity_n socrates_n who_o live_v in_o those_o time_n do_v indeed_o tell_v we_o that_o 20._o socrat._v l._n 5._o c._n 2._o 4._o 20._o as_o gratian_n before_o he_o have_v grant_v a_o general_a toleration_n so_o theodosius_n constrain_v none_o of_o the_o sect_n to_o be_v of_o his_o communion_n but_o give_v they_o the_o free_a exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o public_a without_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n but_o sozomen_n lib._n 7._o cap._n 4_o and_o 5._o and_o theodor._n 5._o 15._o assert_n the_o quite_o contrary_a of_o theodosius_n that_o he_o make_v decree_n for_o punish_v the_o arrian_n with_o the_o great_a severity_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n philostorgius_n l._n 9_o c._n 19_o if_o indeed_o we_o come_v narrow_o to_o search_v into_o the_o law_n of_o theodosius_n arcadius_n and_o tentaverint_fw-la and_o honorius_n ad_fw-la heraclian_n commit_v africâ_fw-la an._n 411._o sciant_fw-la omnes_fw-la sanctae_fw-la legis_fw-la inimici_fw-la plectendos_fw-la se_fw-la poenâ_fw-la &_o proscriptionis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la si_fw-la ultra_fw-la convenire_fw-la in_o publicum_fw-la tentaverint_fw-la honorius_n one_o may_v very_o reasonable_o question_v socrates_n fidelity_n in_o this_o account_n of_o those_o time_n however_o the_o confusion_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarian_n till_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n may_v with_o all_o reason_n be_v judge_v to_o have_v give_v a_o continual_a interruption_n to_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o severe_a law_n of_o this_o kind_n at_o least_o to_o that_o general_a conformity_n which_o be_v make_v the_o character_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o then_o the_o momentary_a appearance_n of_o this_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o so_o inconsiderable_a a_o time_n can_v be_v take_v for_o nothing_o but_o his_o endeavour_n to_o appear_v and_o which_o upon_o its_o first_o rise_n be_v immediate_o crush_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o blood_n that_o council_n ephesin_n canon_n 8._o upon_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o cyprian_a bishop_n against_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n usurp_a jurisdiction_n over_o they_o they_o
ordain_v that_o all_o usurp_a jurisdiction_n of_o any_o bishop_n over_o another_o province_n shall_v be_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la void_a and_o that_o lest_o the_o fear_n of_o any_o man_n power_n shall_v creep_v in_o under_o a_o show_n of_o a_o holy_a function_n and_o so_o we_o shall_v lose_v that_o liberty_n insensible_o and_o unaware_o which_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n do_v purchase_v with_o his_o own_o blood_n the_o ephesine_n council_n not_o long_o after_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n have_v make_v a_o excellent_a provision_n against_o any_o encroachment_n of_o any_o one_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n over_o the_o rest_n so_o that_o though_o there_o may_v be_v some_o irregular_a exercise_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n yet_o whenever_o any_o considerable_a diocese_n shall_v have_v stand_v up_o for_o their_o liberty_n though_o against_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o plead_v for_o it_o from_o that_o council_n in_o this_o estate_n do_v thing_n continue_v till_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n and_o then_o the_o arrian_n goth_n be_v the_o master_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o west_n there_o be_v a_o composition_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n for_o a_o will._n a_o it_o appear_v from_o cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 10._o ep._n 26._o that_o the_o gothish_a king_n do_v not_o press_v any_o in_o italy_n to_o their_o way_n theodate_v to_o justinian_n say_v there_o since_o the_o deity_n suffer_v many_o religion_n to_o be_v we_o dare_v not_o enjoin_v one_o alone_a to_o be_v follow_v for_o we_o remember_v it_o be_v say_v that_o man_n must_v sacrifice_v willing_o to_o the_o lord_n not_o at_o the_o command_n of_o any_o one_o to_o force_v they_o to_o it_o with_o good_a reason_n therefore_o do_v your_o piety_n invite_v we_o to_o that_o which_o the_o command_v of_o god_n do_v require_v and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o justin_n before_o thedoric_n force_v he_o to_o leave_v off_o persecute_v the_o arrian_n in_o the_o east_n and_o zeno_n and_o anastasius_n before_o justin_n be_v represent_v as_o lover_n of_o peace_n and_o union_n rather_o than_o a_o strict_a conformity_n of_o which_o zeno_n henoticon_n be_v a_o example_n petavius_n say_v of_o the_o emperor_n anastasius_n that_o he_o give_v every_o man_n liberty_n to_o profess_v what_o sect_n he_o please_v rationar_n temp._n part_n 1._o l_o 7._o c._n 3._o theodoric_n to_o all_o the_o jew_n lib._n 2._o ep_n 27._o gassiodor_n variar_n we_o can_v say_n command_v religion_n because_o none_o be_v to_o be_v compel_v to_o believe_v against_o his_o will._n mutual_a toleration_n of_o orthodoxy_n and_o arrianism_n in_o their_o respective_a jurisdiction_n and_o before_o that_o have_v the_o emperor_n zeno_n and_o anastasius_n contrive_v a_o form_n of_o faith_n for_o a_o comprehension_n and_o union_n and_o do_v connive_v at_o a_o general_a liberty_n of_o conscience_n but_o the_o emperor_n justin_n after_o they_o begin_v the_o project_n of_o a_o universal_a conformity_n to_o the_o roman_a religion_n at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o pope_n hormisda_n he_o make_v hormisdâ_fw-la make_v see_v petau._n rationar_n temp._n part._n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 3._o item_n anastasius_n bibliothecar_n in_o hormisdâ_fw-la a_o union_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o have_v be_v in_o a_o schism_n against_o one_o another_o near_o forty_o year_n after_o that_o in_o pope_n john_n time_n set_v out_o several_a edict_n against_o 1_o against_o petau._n ibidem_fw-la item_n blondus_fw-la de_fw-la inclinat_fw-la rom._n imp._n in_o occidente_n pag._n 37._o pope_n john_n in_o who_o time_n the_o emperor_n justin_n be_v whole_o set_v upon_o root_a out_o all_o the_o heresy_n throughout_o the_o eastern_a part_n deprive_v all_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o sect_n of_o their_o place_n and_o put_v their_o minister_n out_o of_o their_o church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o not_o only_o the_o eutichyan_a heresy_n but_o all_o kind_n of_o different_a party_n be_v suppress_v throughout_o all_o the_o east_n anastasius_n bibliothecar_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o joanne_n 1_o the_o heretic_n and_o heavy_o persecute_v they_o so_o as_o even_o to_o suppress_v all_o kind_n of_o heresy_n throughout_o the_o eastern_a empire_n but_o he_o be_v force_v by_o he_o by_o anastasius_n bibliothec._n in_o joanne_n 1_o give_v a_o account_n of_o theodoric_n send_v pope_n john_n in_o a_o embassy_n to_o justin_n to_o acquaint_v he_o that_o he_o will_v ruin_v all_o the_o catholic_n in_o italy_n if_o he_o do_v not_o restore_v the_o arrian_n in_o the_o east_n to_o their_o dignity_n and_o church_n and_o that_o justin_n do_v thereupon_o comply_v with_o he_o theodorick_n king_n of_o italy_n to_o desist_v and_o so_o his_o design_n come_v to_o nothing_o but_o however_o there_o be_v so_o good_a a_o correspondence_n by_o this_o mean_v settle_v betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o that_o common_a interest_n that_o the_o emperor_n submit_v to_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v the_o 1_o the_o petau._n rationa_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 3._o the_o emperor_n receive_v the_o pope_n with_o all_o honour_n and_o be_v the_o first_o that_o receive_v the_o imperial_a crown_n at_o the_o pope_n hand_n anastas_n bibliothec._n in_o joanne_n 1_o first_o example_n of_o that_o kind_n and_o get_v the_o name_n of_o justin_n 1_o justin_n hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 141._o item_n anastas_n bibliothec._n in_o joanne_n 1_o the_o orthodox_n for_o his_o piety_n to_o the_o church_n this_o good_a correspondence_n betwixt_o the_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o carry_v on_o a_o universal_a uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n for_o the_o imperial_a authority_n be_v now_o confine_v to_o a_o very_a small_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o several_a kingdom_n which_o have_v no_o other_o secular_a sovereign_n to_o command_v they_o but_o their_o own_o particular_a king_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o other_o way_n of_o reduce_v they_o all_o to_o one_o religion_n but_o by_o the_o advancement_n of_o a_o spiritual_a roman_a authority_n to_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o unity_n among_o they_o who_o business_n it_o shall_v be_v to_o overawe_v the_o conscience_n with_o the_o curse_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o enforce_v the_o execution_n of_o the_o imperial_a penalty_n for_o as_o the_o imperial_a law_n be_v for_o every_o thing_n else_o the_o stand_a law_n of_o these_o divide_a kingdom_n so_o the_o only_a way_n to_o make_v their_o edict_n and_o sanction_n of_o council_n about_o church-matter_n to_o take_v place_n among_o they_o be_v to_o have_v they_o confirm_v and_o enforce_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o though_o the_o church_n head_n seem_v by_o this_o to_o be_v the_o principal_a in_o all_o this_o affair_n yet_o the_o temporal_a penalty_n of_o the_o law_n be_v the_o only_a certain_a mean_n to_o effect_v a_o universal_a conformity_n and_o this_o sovereign_a head_n of_o the_o church_n himself_o be_v also_o a_o creature_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n to_o carry_v on_o his_o design_n of_o uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v all_o the_o obedience_n that_o 22._o chap._n 22._o be_v give_v by_o other_o prince_n and_o their_o subject_n be_v real_o nothing_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o of_o the_o imperial_a religion_n and_o they_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n when_o they_o force_v their_o subject_n to_o submit_v to_o that_o religion_n there_o be_v nothing_o that_o can_v make_v it_o look_v more_o like_o the_o worship_v of_o that_o roman_a authority_n than_o this_o submission_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o be_v absolute_a in_o their_o kingdom_n and_o have_v as_o much_o right_a to_o appoint_v the_o law_n of_o religion_n to_o their_o subject_n as_o the_o roman_a emperor_n have_v in_o his_o own_o territory_n but_o by_o this_o conformity_n to_o the_o roman_n they_o do_v seem_v to_o lay_v down_o their_o b._n n._n b._n crown_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o that_o nation_n and_o to_o adore_v they_o as_o the_o great_a dictator_n and_n oracle_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n there_o be_v indeed_o not_o the_o least_o appearance_n of_o so_o general_a a_o uniformity_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o emperor_n justin_n who_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v be_v not_o able_a so_o much_o as_o to_o bring_v it_o about_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o his_o own_o territory_n but_o justinian_n immediate_o after_o he_o appear_v in_o this_o design_n like_o a_o new_a blazing-star_n in_o the_o east_n who_o all_o the_o world_n begin_v to_o be_v afraid_a of_o one_o will_v indeed_o from_o a_o cursory_a view_n of_o his_o history_n be_v apt_a to_o entertain_v no_o other_o idea_n of_o he_o than_o as_o a_o very_a eminent_a conqueror_n
a_o superior_a authority_n in_o himself_o above_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n but_o because_o he_o judge_v the_o emperor_n mind_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o it_o be_v account_v a_o kind_n of_o sacrilege_n to_o revoke_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v decree_v in_o council_n but_o neither_o can_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n nor_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o clergy_n hinder_v the_o council_n from_o do_v as_o council_n use_v to_o do_v that_o be_v from_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o their_o emperor_n and_o so_o as_o justinian_n will_v have_v it_o they_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o or_o any_o part_n of_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n whereas_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o that_o council_n the_o chief_a of_o these_o thing_n be_v particular_o examine_v and_o ibas_n and_o theodoret_n the_o author_n of_o these_o write_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o synod_n as_o orthodox_n and_o the_o diligence_n the_o council_n chalcedon_n action_n 8_o va_o which_o when_o he_o have_v say_v all_o the_o bishop_n cry_v out_o theodoret_n be_v worthy_a of_o his_o seat_n in_o the_o church_n let_v the_o church_n receive_v its_o orthodox_n pastor_n etc._n etc._n and_o action_n 9_o c._n 10._o the_o pope_n legate_n paschasius_fw-la in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n pronounce_v that_o upon_o read_v the_o vote_n of_o the_o most_o reverand_n bishop_n ibas_n be_v approve_v by_o they_o for_o upon_o a_o review_n of_o his_o epistle_n we_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v orthodox_n and_o for_o this_o decree_v he_o to_o be_v restore_v to_o his_o bishopric_n and_o that_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v unjust_o put_v out_o be_v repair_v and_o this_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v quote_v by_o pope_n vigilius_n against_o justinian_n in_o his_o constitution_n and_o decree_v the_o contrary_a to_o he_o with_o this_o preamble_n we_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o afterward_o these_o thing_n therefore_o we_o have_v order_v with_o caution_n and_o diligence_n epistle_n of_o ibas_n in_o particular_a declare_v to_o contain_v in_o it_o no_o heretical_a opinion_n here_o be_v as_o great_a a_o instance_n of_o imperial_a authority_n over_o a_o council_n as_o can_v well_o be_v give_v to_o make_v they_o define_v his_o will_n to_o be_v a_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n contrary_a to_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o own_o clergy_n be_v sufficient_a witness_n of_o it_o to_o the_o world_n by_o refuse_v to_o subscribe_v to_o that_o falsehood_n about_o a_o thing_n which_o their_o eye_n may_v be_v the_o judge_n of_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o that_o synod_n do_v justinian_n also_o authorize_v a_o new_a way_n of_o anathema_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o be_v to_o curse_v the_o dead_a who_o he_o judge_v not_o to_o have_v be_v right_a in_o the_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o practice_n never_o before_o hear_v of_o and_o therein_o among_o the_o rest_n he_o curse_v origen_n who_o in_o his_o time_n be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o the_o church_n for_o sanctity_n of_o life_n for_o profound_a learning_n and_o his_o great_a service_n to_o the_o church_n so_o that_o if_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o pardon_v he_o and_o some_o of_o the_o rest_n their_o speculative_a error_n they_o possible_o may_v be_v those_o saint_n in_o heaven_n against_o which_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n rev._n 13._o 6._o but_o beside_o this_o he_o bring_v in_o fashion_n another_o way_n of_o curse_v in_o the_o council_n which_o all_o the_o rational_a world_n can_v but_o look_v upon_o as_o very_o strange_o extravagant_a and_o that_o be_v to_o anathematise_v all_o such_o who_o do_v not_o damn_v all_o those_o who_o they_o call_v heretic_n which_o certain_o be_v one_o of_o the_o high_a act_n of_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o which_o of_o all_o their_o injunction_n be_v the_o most_o difficult_a to_o subscribe_v unto_o for_o whatsoever_o accommodate_v interpretation_n man_n may_v find_v out_o to_o subscribe_v to_o a_o form_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n yet_o they_o can_v never_o justify_v themselves_o in_o pronounce_v the_o curse_n of_o god_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o do_v not_o subscribe_v to_o it_o and_o yet_o both_o this_o and_o the_o former_a way_n of_o curse_v be_v from_o that_o time_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n never_o be_v there_o before_o such_o a_o appearance_n all_o at_o one_o time_n of_o a_o new_a assume_v power_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o in_o the_o conduct_n of_o all_o that_o business_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n insomuch_o that_o it_o be_v general_o enough_o take_v notice_n of_o to_o make_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n appear_v a_o very_a strange_a and_o new_a thing_n and_o to_o make_v the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o the_o book_n of_o facundus_n bishop_n of_o hermiana_fw-la against_o that_o emperor_n for_o these_o arbitrary_a proceed_n be_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n what_o noise_n these_o thing_n do_v at_o that_o time_n make_v in_o the_o world_n and_o nothing_o can_v have_v make_v they_o to_o be_v so_o slight_o pass_v over_o in_o history_n but_o the_o great_a extravagancy_n of_o the_o popish_a council_n that_o come_v afterward_o that_o bishop_n tell_v he_o 5._o he_o facundus_n hermianens_fw-la ad_fw-la justinian_n lib._n 12._o c._n 3._o &_o cap._n 5._o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o emperor_n to_o intermeddle_v in_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o priest_n show_v he_o the_o example_n of_o vzziah_n and_o dathan_n and_o that_o none_o but_o christ_n alone_o can_v have_v a_o kingdom_n together_o with_o a_o priesthood_n that_o his_o book_n be_v against_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o that_o no_o emperor_n but_o he_o do_v ever_o before_o change_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o council_n of_o his_o own_o head_n bid_v he_o look_v up_o into_o heaven_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o see_v all_o those_o bless_a father_n which_o he_o have_v accurse_v now_o inhabitant_n of_o heaven_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o like_a haughtiness_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeno_n as_o if_o say_v he_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o church_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o emperor_n will_n and_o as_o if_o none_o must_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o emperor_n shall_v command_v he_o to_o believe_v baronius_n also_o do_v censure_v he_o as_o guilty_a of_o great_a arrogance_n in_o presume_v to_o set_v forth_o these_o decree_n concern_v the_o catholic_n faith_n anno_fw-la 546._o however_o we_o find_v justinian_n still_o keep_v his_o point_n against_o they_o all_o he_o defend_v this_o curse_v of_o the_o dead_a in_o a_o public_a edict_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o turn_v the_o council_n into_o a_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n novel_a 42._o the_o pope_n all_o this_o while_n who_o authority_n be_v pretend_v to_o be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o make_n of_o a_o council_n declare_v himself_o contrary_a to_o all_o this_o be_v banish_v 7._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 7._o for_o it_o and_o so_o ill_o handle_v in_o it_o that_o it_o be_v at_o last_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o death_n so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o very_a clear_a appearance_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o only_a soul_n and_o head_n of_o this_o which_o be_v call_v the_o five_o general_n council_n for_o it_o can_v not_o have_v its_o name_n of_o a_o council_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o any_o at_o that_o time_n but_o the_o bishop_n there_o assemble_v and_o the_o imperial_a authority_n which_o confirm_v it_o to_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v afterward_o confirm_v by_o another_o pope_n and_o so_o make_v a_o council_n be_v to_o give_v the_o pope_n a_o power_n to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n for_o if_o it_o want_v its_o due_a authority_n at_o that_o time_n it_o must_v be_v no_o council_n at_o all_o and_o the_o pope_n may_v as_o well_o be_v allow_v to_o turn_v all_o the_o religious_a meeting_n of_o bishop_n that_o ever_o be_v into_o council_n at_o his_o pleasure_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o here_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n alone_o without_o the_o false_a prophet_n to_o assist_v he_o but_o that_o all_o the_o irregularity_n of_o these_o procedure_v be_v chargeable_a upon_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a exercise_n of_o their_o power_n be_v
by_o the_o dissension_n of_o two_o pope_n we_o ought_v to_o summon_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o to_o determine_v the_o difference_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o orthodox_n at_o the_o day_n of_o meeting_n declare_v that_o the_o right_n of_o assemble_v they_o do_v belong_v unto_o he_o for_o so_o say_v he_o do_v constantine_n theodosius_n justinian_n charlemaigne_n radevicus_n l._n 2._o à _fw-la cap._n 52._o ad_fw-la c._n 65._o grotius_n respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la gregory_n the_o great_a acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v his_o lord_n and_o obey_v his_o edict_n and_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v very_o magnificent_o exercise_v upon_o the_o pope_n themselves_o by_o the_o otho_n and_o rome_n have_v its_o magistrate_n set_v over_o it_o that_o be_v swear_v to_o the_o emperor_n onuph_n panvin_n l._n de_fw-fr fastis_fw-la pag._n 61._o from_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n the_o power_n of_o the_o consul_n cease_v at_o rome_n and_o it_o be_v govern_v by_o the_o emperor_n exarch_n and_o by_o a_o particular_a duke_n over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n hieron_n rubeus_n histo_n ravennat_n anno_fw-la 590._o alberic_n de_fw-mi rofat_fw-mi a_o famous_a lawyer_n show_v in_o verbo_fw-la roma_fw-la that_o rome_n be_v under_o the_o emperor_n disposal_n to_o the_o time_n of_o innocent_a the_o second_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n their_o lord_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n their_o ordinary_a style_n be_v our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n and_o themselves_o their_o mean_a servant_n they_o get_v indeed_o not_o long_o after_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n over_o all_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o it_o be_v then_o know_v to_o be_v get_v church_n get_v see_v note_n m_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o the_o note_n g_o ibidem_fw-la ludovic_n bebenburg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n reg._n &_o imp._n rom._n edit_n heidelbergi_fw-la pag._n 46._o the_o greek_n a_o long_a while_n before_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o charlemaigne_n be_v depart_v from_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n set_v up_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n for_o their_o head_n and_o because_o that_o church_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o first_o of_o all_o church_n phocas_n the_o emperor_n at_o the_o request_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o decree_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n by_o the_o emperor_n allowance_n and_o protection_n in_o it_o and_o the_o very_o open_v the_o pantheon_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v whole_o martyr_n whole_o anastas_n bibliothec._n in_o bonifacio_n quarto_fw-la at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o beg_v of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n the_o temple_n call_v pantheon_n which_o he_o make_v the_o church_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o all_o the_o martyr_n by_o the_o emperor_n grant_n and_o favour_n but_o notwithstanding_o this_o grant_v we_o see_v chapter_n see_v see_v note_n b_o c_o e_o x_o on_o this_o chapter_n the_o imperial_a jurisdiction_n over_o the_o council_n still_o continue_v chapter_n continue_v see_v the_o six_o general_n council_n in_o note_n b_o on_o this_o chapter_n the_o six_o general_n synod_n be_v acknowledge_v in_o the_o act_n of_o it_o to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n to_o be_v whole_o manage_v either_o by_o himself_o or_o such_o as_o he_o depute_v in_o his_o absence_n to_o be_v confirm_v by_o he_o and_o to_o be_v make_v a_o imperial_a law_n by_o his_o edict_n for_o the_o observance_n of_o it_o 18._o council_n univers_n 6._o action_n 18._o therein_o also_o do_v we_o find_v pope_n honorius_n anathematise_v for_o a_o heretic_n but_o justinian_n five_o council_n with_o all_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o it_o though_o call_v manage_v and_o enforce_v by_o the_o emperor_n be_v sole_a power_n against_o the_o will_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n be_v there_o make_v a_o perpetual_a constantin_n council_n 6._o in_o trullo_n action_n 18._o edit_fw-la constantin_n rule_n for_o the_o church_n and_o of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o first_o four_o famous_a council_n which_o gregory_n the_o great_a do_v reverence_n like_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o justinian_n faith_n there_o celebrate_v by_o pope_n agatho_n as_o a_o great_a pattern_n thus_o do_v thing_n continue_v till_o that_o famous_a breach_n betwixt_o the_o east_n and_o the_o west_n about_o the_o point_n of_o image-worship_n and_o yet_o at_o that_o time_n do_v gregory_n the_o second_o who_o rebel_v against_o the_o emperor_n leo_n isaurus_n call_v he_o the_o king_n and_o head_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o long_o after_o that_o do_v the_o 7._o the_o see_v note_n i_o l_o xx_o on_o this_o chapter_n platina_n in_o pelag._n 2._o pelagius_n have_v be_v elect_v by_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n without_o stay_v for_o the_o emperor_n leave_n because_o the_o lombard_n do_v then_o besiege_v the_o city_n send_v gregory_n his_o deacon_n to_o excuse_v it_o to_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n because_o say_v platina_n the_o election_n of_o the_o clergy_n signify_v nothing_o in_o those_o day_n without_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o emperor_n blondus_fw-la decad._n 1._o l._n 9_o de_fw-fr severino_n 1_o &_o honorio_n then_o be_v that_o custom_n observe_v that_o he_o that_o be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o crown_v till_o the_o exarch_n come_v from_o ravenna_n to_o confirm_v he_o d._n 63._o c._n hadrianus_n 22._o &_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr reg._n ital._n l._n 4._o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o great_a man_n of_o rome_n there_o assemble_v it_o be_v agree_v that_o charlemaigne_n shall_v have_v the_o power_n of_o elect_v the_o pope_n and_o of_o order_v the_o roman_a church_n d._n 63._o c._n in_o synodo_n 23._o pope_n leo_n the_o eight_o anno_fw-la 963._o in_o a_o synod_n at_o rome_n consent_v to_o that_o canon_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v elect_v pope_n but_o by_o the_o emperor_n leave_n the_o title_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o gratian_n be_v the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n belong_v of_o right_a to_o the_o emperor_n and_o also_o two_o year_n before_o at_o his_o reception_n at_o rome_n ann._n 961._o the_o roman_n swear_v fealty_n to_o he_o and_o that_o they_o will_v never_o elect_v a_o pope_n without_o his_o leave_n nor_o ordain_v he_o without_o the_o consent_n and_o election_n of_o the_o emperor_n otho_n and_o the_o king_n his_o son_n luitprand_n l._n 6._o c._n 6._o aventin_n l._n 5._o annal._n boiar_n till_o his_o time_n gregory_n the_o seven_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o clergy_n nobility_n people_n and_o senate_n and_o above_o all_o come_v in_o the_o emperor_n authority_n to_o confirm_v it_o the_o council_n of_o worm_n say_v the_o same_o of_o gregory_n sigonius_n de_fw-fr reg._n ital._n lib._n 9_o the_o diet_n of_o ratisbonne_n 1322._o publish_v a_o long_a decree_n against_o pope_n john_n xxii_o and_o among_o other_o thing_n declare_v against_o the_o pope_n election_n without_o the_o emperor_n aventin_n l._n 7._o pope_n not_o only_o continue_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n but_o also_o to_o be_v choose_v by_o they_o but_o since_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o this_o universal_a conformity_n to_o the_o roman_a worship_n to_o be_v manage_v by_o a_o church-head_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o absolute_a civil_a sovereign_n there_o can_v be_v no_o dispute_n in_o this_o case_n about_o the_o imperial_a share_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n though_o the_o papal_a power_n shall_v afterward_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o almost_o only_o active_a thing_n in_o this_o affair_n for_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v so_o to_o fulfil_v that_o which_o be_v say_v of_o the_o false-prophet_n that_o he_o do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o cause_v the_o world_n to_o worship_v that_o beast_n and_o make_v man_n make_v a_o image_n to_o it_o which_o they_o must_v worship_v under_o pain_n of_o death_n for_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o pope_n do_v exact_o answer_v these_o thing_n and_o this_o be_v all_o do_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o imperial_a command_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n make_v it_o still_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n chap._n viii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o first_o date_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n very_o early_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n or_o saint_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n idolatry_n show_v from_o hosea_n 4._o 15._o and_o chap._n 8._o 13._o compare_v with_o chap._n 13._o 2._o so_o also_o chap._n 8._o 5._o idolatry_n begin_v in_o justinian_n be_v day_n prove_v from_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o 82_o d_o canon_n of_o the_o synod_n in_o trullo_n from_o the_o zeal_n of_o serenus_n from_o the_o 26._o c._n episc_n &_o clero_fw-la saint-worship_n in_o use_n before_o st._n augustin_n be_v day_n and_o unquestionable_o in_o his_o time_n show_v from_o the_o accusation_n of_o
faustus_n the_o manichee_n the_o occasion_n of_o this_o idolatry_n not_o enforce_v by_o effectual_a law_n till_o justinian_n be_v reign_v i_o have_v be_v the_o more_o particular_a in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n because_o that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v the_o chief_a malignity_n of_o his_o power_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o his_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n be_v that_o which_o give_v life_n and_o spirit_n to_o all_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n set_v up_o for_o the_o indispensable_a law_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n alone_o by_o itself_o will_v want_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o frightful_a appearance_n in_o which_o the_o beast_n be_v describe_v and_o which_o the_o enforce_v it_o upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o man_n by_o the_o secular_a arm_n have_v set_v it_o forth_o into_o the_o sense_n and_o feel_n of_o the_o world_n but_o beside_o the_o character_n of_o the_o malignity_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v general_o sum_v up_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o he_o there_o be_v also_o a_o particular_a description_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a whore_n which_o be_v a_o know_a term_n among_o the_o prophet_n to_o express_v the_o idolatry_n of_o a_o nation_n which_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n and_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n be_v bring_v against_o the_o church_n by_o the_o prophet_n not_o only_a when_o they_o worship_v strange_a god_n but_o also_o when_o they_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o corporeal_a representation_n as_o it_o have_v be_v sufficient_o make_v out_o of_o late_a by_o the_o dispute_v about_o aaron_n and_o jeroboam_n calf_n and_o may_v be_v sufficient_o show_v from_o that_o one_o place_n in_o hosea_n chap._n 4._o 15._o though_o thou_o israel_n play_v the_o harlot_n yet_o let_v not_o judah_n offend_v and_o come_v you_o not_o misrepresent_v see_v the_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n discourse_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o papist_n not_o misrepresent_v to_o gilgal_n neither_o go_v you_o up_o to_o bethaven_n nor_o swear_v the_o lord_n live_v where_o their_o idolatry_n be_v make_v to_o consist_v in_o a_o religious_a oath_n to_o jehovah_n or_o to_o the_o true_a god_n in_o the_o place_n where_o the_o calf_n be_v place_v and_o that_o they_o do_v real_o intend_v all_o that_o worship_n to_o the_o true_a god_n appear_v further_a from_o chap._n 8._o v._n 13._o they_o sacrifice_v flesh_n for_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o my_o offering_n and_o eat_v it_o but_o the_o lord_n accept_v they_o not_o and_o that_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o calf_n in_o those_o sacrifice_n appear_v from_o chap._n 13._o 2._o they_o say_v of_o they_o let_v the_o man_n that_o sacrifice_n kiss_v the_o calf_n which_o do_v all_o belong_v to_o ephraim_n and_o to_o samaria_n who_o have_v just_a before_o be_v mention_v for_o their_o calf_n so_o that_o their_o swear_n by_o the_o lord_n and_o their_o sacrifice_v of_o his_o offering_n which_o be_v say_v before_o to_o be_v do_v at_o gilgal_n and_o bethaven_n the_o place_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o calf_n can_v possible_o be_v understand_v of_o any_o other_o intention_n of_o worship_n than_o to_o the_o true_a god_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o those_o calf_n so_o again_o chap._n 8._o v._n 5._o thy_o calf_n o_o samaria_n have_v cast_v thou_o off_o my_o anger_n be_v kindle_v against_o thou_o where_o the_o kindle_v god_n wrath_n against_o they_o be_v call_v their_o be_v cast_v off_o by_o their_o calf_n as_o they_o have_v represent_v the_o presence_n of_o god_n in_o his_o house_n by_o that_o figure_n now_o for_o this_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n we_o need_v not_o be_v long_o in_o seek_v after_o the_o recovery_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o justinian_n we_o find_v that_o in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a about_o 200_o year_n after_o that_o they_o insist_v act._n 7._o upon_o the_o old_a tradition_n and_o practice_n petau._n an._n dom._n 787._o petau._n of_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o the_o use_n of_o image_n which_o though_o it_o can_v be_v verify_v of_o so_o long_a a_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n as_o they_o pretend_v nor_o it_o may_v be_v of_o that_o degree_n of_o honour_n which_o they_o define_v for_o any_o time_n before_o yet_o we_o can_v think_v such_o a_o assembly_n of_o man_n from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n so_o impudent_a as_o to_o plead_v ancient_a tradition_n and_o long_a practice_n for_o that_o to_o which_o there_o have_v be_v nothing_o like_o in_o use_n of_o the_o church_n before_o their_o time_n but_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o which_o they_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o 82d_o canon_n of_o the_o six_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o be_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o that_o time_n be_v a_o very_a clear_a instance_n of_o such_o practice_n in_o the_o petau._n an._n dom._n 707._o petau._n church_n so_o little_a a_o while_n after_o justinian_n that_o canon_n ordain_v that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v receive_v among_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o venerable_a image_n which_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o image_n be_v then_o frequent_a in_o church_n and_o the_o 73d_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n do_v intimate_v to_o we_o what_o use_n be_v make_v of_o the_o image_n that_o be_v make_v to_o represent_v the_o person_n of_o christ_n for_o it_o ordain_v that_o adoration_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o christ_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o to_o show_v their_o reverence_n to_o it_o that_o it_o shall_v never_o be_v engrave_v upon_o the_o church-floor_n lest_o it_o shall_v seem_v to_o be_v trample_v under_o foot_n and_o triumph_v over_o by_o both_o these_o canon_n it_o do_v appear_v that_o image_n be_v then_o common_o use_v with_o great_a veneration_n if_o not_o adoration_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n so_o common_a a_o practice_n as_o this_o not_o much_o above_o 100_o year_n after_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n may_v very_o safe_o be_v conclude_v to_o have_v be_v begin_v in_o his_o day_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o have_v be_v then_o in_o use_n by_o that_o celebrate_a act_n of_o 591._o of_o baronius_n anno_fw-la 591._o screnus_n bishop_n of_o marseils_n in_o break_v the_o image_n that_o he_o find_v to_o be_v adore_v in_o his_o church_n and_o this_o be_v but_o about_o 40_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o justinian_n and_o must_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v some_o while_n in_o use_n before_o it_o come_v to_o be_v so_o gross_o abuse_v as_o to_o stir_v up_o the_o zeal_n of_o serenus_n to_o break_v they_o which_o pope_n gregory_n the_o first_o tell_v he_o never_o any_o bishop_n before_o he_o ever_o do_v and_o hospinian_n account_n of_o the_o first_o occasion_n of_o image_n in_o the_o church_n histor_n monachatus_fw-la pag._n 49._o do_v agree_v well_o with_o this_o he_o make_v the_o irruption_n of_o the_o barbarian_n upon_o all_o the_o roman_a empire_n to_o have_v be_v the_o occasion_n of_o introduce_v the_o custom_n of_o image_n which_o they_o have_v be_v always_o use_v to_o in_o their_o paganism_n and_o be_v indulge_v in_o it_o upon_o their_o conversion_n in_o a_o new_a way_n and_o their_o irruption_n be_v long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n there_o also_o he_o affirm_v that_o gregory_n himself_o be_v the_o establisher_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o of_o the_o use_n of_o image_n which_o may_v well_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o earnest_n of_o spiritual_a fornication_n in_o the_o church_n before_o they_o come_v to_o be_v open_o adore_v and_o therefore_o may_v denominate_v the_o church_n a_o harlot_n as_o that_o name_n may_v well_o enough_o be_v give_v to_o a_o adulteress_n from_o her_o first_o entertain_v of_o the_o solicitation_n of_o her_o paramour_n but_o even_o in_o the_o day_n of_o justinian_n according_a to_o caranza_n explication_n of_o the_o second_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o synod_n of_o tours_n it_o appear_v that_o image_n be_v so_o common_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n that_o there_o be_v a_o place_n set_v a_o part_n for_o they_o upon_o the_o altar_n call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o armarium_fw-la caranza_n annotat._n on_o 2d_o canon_n synod_n the_o second_o and_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o 26_o law_n of_o justinian_n code_n tit._n the_o episcop_n &_o clero_fw-la that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v look_v upon_o to_o be_v so_o holy_a as_o to_o be_v think_v fit_a to_o have_v a_o imperial_a law_n make_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v set_v up_o in_o any_o profane_a or_o common_a
place_n but_o only_o in_o religious_a house_n we_o decree_v say_v that_o law_n that_o none_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o bring_v in_o the_o venerable_a cross_n or_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o holy_a martyr_n into_o place_n make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o people_n sport_n or_o into_o the_o temple_n of_o fortune_n for_o now_o there_o be_v no_o want_n of_o consecrate_a or_o religious_a place_n to_o put_v they_o in_o but_o there_o be_v another_o kind_n of_o spiritual_a fornication_n which_o be_v certain_o in_o common_a use_n before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o century_n and_o that_o be_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o this_o mr._n mede_n have_v give_v a_o excellent_a account_n of_o in_o his_o discourse_n upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n 1_o epist_n timoth._n 4._o 1._o and_o st._n augustine_n do_v acquaint_v we_o what_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n think_v in_o those_o day_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o orthodox_n of_o this_o kind_n lib._n 20._o cap._n 2._o contra_fw-la faustum_n faustus_n the_o manichee_n be_v there_o represent_v by_o he_o as_o accuse_v the_o orthodox_n party_n of_o be_v perfect_o like_o the_o pagan_n in_o these_o word_n colitis_fw-la word_n idola_fw-la paganorum_fw-la vertistis_fw-la in_o martyr_n quos_fw-la votis_n similibus_fw-la colitis_fw-la you_o have_v turn_v the_o pagan_a idol_n into_o martyr_n which_o you_o worship_v with_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o invocation_n and_o vigilantius_n be_v a_o know_a stickler_n in_o those_o day_n against_o the_o superstition_n of_o saint-worship_n in_o the_o church_n and_o his_o adversary_n st._n hierom_n himself_o do_v commend_v he_o for_o it_o and_o many_o bishop_n be_v there_o of_o his_o party_n indeed_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v observe_v that_o with_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o heathenism_n to_o christianity_n after_o that_o the_o imperial_a throne_n be_v come_v into_o the_o church_n be_v by_o degree_n introduce_v most_o of_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o the_o heathen_a worship_n with_o a_o new_a name_n only_o of_o some_o christian_a ceremony_n to_o cover_v it_o so_o that_o in_o effect_n it_o be_v heathenism_n new_o christen_v or_o with_o a_o christian_a name_n upon_o it_o as_o may_v be_v more_o at_o large_a see_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o church-homy_o against_o idolatry_n and_o thus_o come_v in_o first_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o lesser_a god_n of_o the_o heathen_n of_o which_o there_o be_v afterward_o a_o most_o remarkable_a instance_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o consecration_n of_o the_o pantheon_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o of_o all_o the_o saint_n which_o have_v be_v before_o dedicate_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o god_n and_o all_o the_o lesser_a go_n but_o till_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n these_o idolatrous_a custom_n be_v not_o press_v upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n whereas_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v make_v a_o law_n that_o all_o that_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o the_o church_n where_o these_o thing_n be_v practise_v shall_v be_v haereticis_fw-la be_v l._n 5._o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la banish_v the_o roman_a dominion_n under_o the_o name_n of_o heretic_n and_o thus_o though_o there_o may_v have_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o these_o adoration_n of_o daemon_n or_o of_o soul_n depart_v as_o mr._n mede_n do_v very_o critical_o observe_v yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o dragon_n till_o it_o be_v enforce_v by_o that_o power_n and_o authority_n which_o the_o dragon_n resign_v up_o to_o the_o beast_n and_o which_o have_v be_v find_v to_o have_v have_v the_o first_o beginning_n of_o its_o uninterrupted_a settlement_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n before_o that_o time_n as_o it_o have_v be_v show_v all_o the_o endeavour_n that_o be_v make_v for_o it_o be_v by_o some_o mean_n or_o other_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o and_o force_v to_o be_v lay_v down_o again_o but_o justinian_n upon_o his_o reunite_a the_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n with_o the_o eastern_a be_v in_o a_o very_a fit_a capacity_n to_o accomplish_v the_o design_n of_o a_o universal_a conformity_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o he_o do_v according_o lay_v hold_v of_o that_o advantage_n and_o by_o his_o law_n and_o the_o execution_n of_o they_o do_v very_o effectual_o compass_v his_o design_n the_o ten_o king_n also_o or_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o crown_a head_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v not_o want_v on_o their_o part_n to_o contribute_v their_o assistance_n to_o he_o at_o that_o time_n they_o do_v so_o unanimous_o give_v their_o kingdom_n and_o their_o power_n and_o strength_n to_o this_o design_n of_o the_o roman_a head_n or_o beast_n as_o the_o prophecy_n express_v it_o that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o age_n there_o be_v no_o considerable_a appearance_n of_o any_o other_o faith_n and_o worship_n in_o public_a all_o over_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o old_a roman_a empire_n but_o only_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n appendix_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n concern_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o viith_z chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n london_n print_v for_o thomas_n cockerill_n at_o the_o three_o leg_n in_o the_o poultry_n over-against_o stock-market_n m_o dc_o xc_o appendix_n chap._n i._n testimony_n of_o the_o best_a learned_a man_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n both_o of_o the_o roman_a and_o reform_a church_n concern_v the_o general_n agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o of_o daniel_n to_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o roman_n it_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v be_v very_o evident_o demonstrate_v from_o a_o full_a and_o close_a examination_n of_o the_o prophetical_a scheme_n in_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o all_o the_o rational_a proof_n that_o can_v be_v bring_v for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o free_v it_o from_o very_o strong_a suspicion_n if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o scripserunt_fw-la which_o prophetica_fw-la pars_fw-la libri_fw-la danielis_fw-la sive_fw-la posteriorasex_v capita_fw-la quatuor_fw-la illius_fw-la visiones_fw-la continent_n quibus_fw-la res_fw-la quidem_fw-la una_fw-la eademque_fw-la sed_fw-la diversis_fw-la modis_fw-la indicatur_fw-la primam_fw-la secundam_fw-la &_o quartam_fw-la visionem_fw-la i._n e._n cap._n 7_o &_o 8_o &_o 11_o &_o 12._o the_o antiochi_n epiphanis_fw-la temporibus_fw-la intelligunt_fw-la ferè_fw-la omnes_fw-la qui_fw-la post_fw-la josephum_fw-la eâ_fw-la de_fw-la re_fw-la scripserunt_fw-la sir_n john_n marsham_n have_v positive_o affirm_v about_o it_o in_o his_o canon_n chronicus_n pag._n 610._o edit_fw-la lip_n viz._n that_o almost_o all_o those_o who_o write_v after_o the_o time_n of_o josephus_n about_o the_o vision_n in_o that_o seven_o chapter_n as_o well_o as_o those_o in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n do_v understand_v they_o of_o the_o exploit_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n for_o this_o will_v make_v any_o think_v that_o be_v sway_v by_o great_a authority_n as_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o world_n be_v that_o this_o general_a agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o their_o application_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n must_v in_o all_o reason_n be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o most_o obvious_a and_o natural_a signification_n of_o the_o place_n and_o this_o will_v shake_v the_o whole_a foundation_n of_o all_o that_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o rely_v all_o upon_o the_o uniform_a acceptation_n of_o the_o like_a scheme_n in_o daniel_n from_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n wherefore_o beside_o the_o close_a proof_n of_o it_o from_o the_o prophecy_n itself_o it_o will_v be_v very_o requisite_a to_o show_v in_o further_a confirmation_n of_o this_o conclusion_n that_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o general_a agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n do_v signify_v any_o thing_n else_o that_o it_o be_v certain_o their_o almost_a unanimous_a consent_n that_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n this_o will_v both_o take_v off_o all_o suspicion_n of_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o proof_n that_o have_v be_v give_v for_o it_o and_o add_v a_o new_a confirmation_n of_o it_o from_o authority_n from_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o writer_n of_o different_a party_n opinion_n and_o interest_n that_o it_o be_v the_o most_o easy_o offer_v from_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o most_o obvious_a of_o any_o other_o interpretation_n of_o it_o but_o that_o also_o which_o make_v this_o design_n the_o more_o necessary_a be_v the_o rule_n
rash_a conjecture_n many_o other_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n about_o these_o matter_n be_v instance_a in_o by_o bellarmine_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la some_o of_o which_o must_v indeed_o be_v grant_v but_o they_o be_v such_o as_o be_v no_o ground_n of_o conclude_v upon_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o place_n to_o which_o they_o refer_v because_o they_o themselves_o do_v often_o acknowledge_v themselves_o to_o be_v incapable_a judge_n of_o the_o determinate_a signification_n of_o those_o thing_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o ignorance_n of_o the_o event_n that_o they_o refer_v to_o and_o by_o which_o alone_o they_o apprehend_v they_o capable_a of_o be_v certain_o know_v thus_o theodoret_n upon_o the_o 12_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n 8_o 9_o where_o the_o prophet_n profess_v he_o understand_v not_o what_o he_o hear_v and_o the_o angel_n confirm_v it_o to_o be_v because_o the_o word_n be_v seal_v up_o but_o afterward_o many_o shall_v understand_v explain_v it_o thus_o but_o when_o the_o thing_n shall_v come_v to_o pass_v they_o shall_v plain_o understand_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v foretell_v so_o also_o andrea_n caesariensis_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n revel_v 13._o the_o exact_a knowledge_n say_v he_o of_o the_o number_n and_o of_o every_o thing_n else_o beside_o that_o be_v deliver_v about_o antichrist_n time_n and_o experience_n will_v discover_v to_o prudent_a and_o sober_a enquirer_n and_o irenaeus_n upon_o the_o same_o matter_n judge_n it_o to_o have_v be_v on_o ult_n lib._n 5._o cont_n haeres_fw-la cap._n ult_n purpose_n conceal_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v know_v till_o it_o come_v to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o after_o caution_n put_v in_o against_o conjecture_n it_o be_v therefore_o say_v he_o much_o the_o sure_a way_n to_o stop_v our_o conjecture_n till_o the_o prophecy_n be_v fulfil_v and_o this_o be_v give_v as_o a_o general_a rule_n for_o every_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o be_v not_o very_o plain_a and_o clear_a before_o the_o event_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o father_n do_v not_o think_v themselves_o in_o a_o capacity_n to_o determine_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o particular_a circumstance_n in_o the_o prophecy_n about_o antichrist_n because_o they_o be_v general_o agree_v that_o he_o be_v still_o to_o come_v and_o that_o therefore_o the_o particular_a character_n of_o his_o appearance_n do_v depend_v upon_o event_n in_o aftertime_n for_o the_o clear_a understanding_n they_o now_o all_o those_o opinion_n for_o which_o bellarmin_n cite_v the_o consent_n b._n n_o b._n of_o the_o father_n be_v such_o as_o depend_v upon_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o time_n time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n which_o be_v the_o time_n assign_v to_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n 25._o dan._n 7._o 25._o do_v not_o signify_v any_o long_a time_n than_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o the_o common_a acceptation_n of_o a_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o many_o father_n have_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o single_a person_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n must_v also_o be_v so_o many_o single_a king_n as_o well_o as_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o denote_v antichrist_n it_o be_v also_o for_o this_o reason_n that_o they_o agree_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n must_v be_v ruin_v at_o his_o appearance_n by_o the_o ten_o king_n viz._n because_o by_o this_o his_o time_n be_v make_v to_o be_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n or_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n unto_o which_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v describe_v to_o continue_v the_o father_n indeed_o may_v easy_o be_v induce_v to_o take_v the_o time_n or_o 1260_o day_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o literal_a sense_n because_o they_o live_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o have_v rule_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n they_o see_v no_o necessity_n for_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o day_n and_o week_n be_v use_v among_o the_o prophet_n and_o so_o be_v then_o oblige_v to_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o first_o rule_n of_o all_o sound_a interpretation_n chap._n 2._o book_n i._o of_o this_o part._n but_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o father_n in_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o so_o perfect_o vnanimous_a as_o bellarmin_n will_v make_v it_o to_o be_v justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n the_o jew_n concern_v this_o very_a place_n in_o daniel_n tell_v he_o that_o by_o a_o time_n the_o jew_n themselves_o understand_v sometime_o a_o 100_o year_n according_a to_o which_o say_v he_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n must_v needs_o reign_v 355_o year_n and_o augustin_n ad_fw-la marcellin_n lib._n 20._o cap._n 19_o some_o say_v he_o understand_v by_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n not_o one_o prince_n only_o but_o as_o it_o be_v a_o whole_a body_n that_o be_v a_o great_a multitude_n of_o men._n and_o primasius_n speak_v of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n apoc._n â—â—_o c._n 19_o apoc._n that_o be_v say_v he_o the_o devil_n and_o antichrist_n or_o his_o chief_a ruler_n and_o his_o whole_a body_n so_o also_o do_v we_o find_v in_o the_o testimony_n of_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n hippolytus_n lactantius_n victorinus_n jerom_n that_o they_o make_v the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n whereas_o bellarmin_n pretend_v that_o the_o father_n be_v agree_v that_o they_o signify_v the_o utter_a destruction_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o andreas_n caesariensis_n do_v express_o contradict_v he_o in_o this_o in_o his_o testimony_n where_o he_o say_v that_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n do_v understand_v ten_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n for_o which_o bellarmin_n bring_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n in_o which_o he_o have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v much_o mistake_v particular_o by_o bishop_n andrews_n respon_n ad_fw-la bellarmin_n now_o from_o the_o former_a consideration_n about_o the_o agreement_n and_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o their_o testimony_n about_o thing_n that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o positive_o define_v as_o the_o present_a case_n be_v be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o all_o other_o humane_a testimony_n where_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o which_o they_o be_v capable_a judge_n in_o their_o time_n it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a presumption_n that_o it_o be_v the_o plain_a and_o obvious_a sense_n of_o that_o place_n but_o where_o they_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o their_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v resolve_v into_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o their_o particular_a opinion_n and_o those_o among_o they_o who_o in_o any_o particular_a circumstance_n speak_v thing_n contradictory_n to_o what_o be_v so_o general_o agree_v on_o from_o the_o plain_a evidence_n of_o the_o text_n may_v be_v as_o little_a our_o concern_n as_o the_o paradoxical_a opinion_n of_o some_o learned_a man_n in_o our_o own_o age._n they_o themselves_o we_o have_v see_v do_v acknowledge_v themselves_o uncapable_a judge_n of_o most_o of_o the_o thing_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o absolute_a need_n there_o be_v of_o further_a time_n and_o experience_n of_o the_o event_n to_o be_v able_a to_o speak_v with_o any_o likelihood_n of_o truth_n about_o they_o the_o use_n therefore_o that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v of_o these_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n about_o the_o place_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o which_o they_o be_v capable_a judge_n at_o that_o time_n be_v to_o confirm_v the_o natural_a sense_n that_o be_v offer_v from_o the_o text_n and_o not_o to_o give_v any_o a_o prejudice_n against_o new_a sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n about_o such_o thing_n in_o this_o age_n so_o many_o age_n since_o it_o be_v write_v and_o as_o strong_a a_o presumption_n be_v it_o against_o the_o fix_v of_o the_o full_a accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o event_n before_o or_o in_o the_o hammond_n grotius_n dr._n hammond_n time_n of_o the_o father_n to_o see_v they_o so_o general_o to_o agree_v in_o their_o silence_n about_o any_o such_o interpretation_n it_o will_v indeed_o be_v matter_n of_o astonishment_n to_o we_o if_o the_o thing_n of_o these_o prophecy_n shall_v have_v be_v pass_v before_o the_o time_n of_o these_o learned_a inquirer_n into_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o and_o yet_o that_o they_o shall_v unanimous_o agree_v that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v fulfil_v till_o a_o long_a time_n after_o from_o the_o general_n agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o
of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v date_v from_o by_o protestant_n baronius_n testimony_n concern_v it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o that_o who_o as_o 119._o as_o divers_a discourse_n p._n 119._o dr._n barnard_n observe_v do_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o age_n in_o which_o some_o learned_a man_n or_o other_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o this_o charge_n of_o antichristianism_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o have_v already_o see_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o arrian_n and_o if_o that_o shall_v be_v esteem_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o unreasonable_a clamour_n of_o heretic_n pope_n gregory_n 38._o lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o complaint_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n against_o that_o antichristian_a supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o come_v afterward_o to_o be_v the_o title_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v unexceptionable_a 28._o lib._n 6._o ep._n 28._o but_o present_o after_o that_o age_n when_o baronius_n himself_o say_v 3._o an._n 900._o art_n 1_o 2_o 3._o that_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n arnulphus_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o his_o speech_n to_o the_o synod_n of_o rheims_n appeal_v to_o the_o whole_a synod_n whether_o 213._o synod_n rheim_n cap._n 25_o 26_o 27_o 28._o a._n d._n 991._o mornay_n myster_n iniquity_n p._n 213._o the_o behaviour_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o in_o their_o opinion_n full_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o thereupon_o apply_v the_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 4_o 6_o 7._o to_o the_o fall_v in_o piece_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o papacy_n upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o it_o but_o after_o that_o pope_n gregory_n the_o seven_o call_v hildebrand_n have_v a_o while_n show_v himself_o there_o be_v frequent_a clamour_n of_o this_o nature_n aventinus_n a_o historian_n of_o that_o church_n say_v that_o the_o 5._o lib._n 5._o great_a part_n of_o good_a ingenuous_a faithful_a and_o clear-spirited_n writer_n do_v hold_v that_o than_o begin_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n and_o according_o do_v we_o find_v the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o liege_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o pope_n paschal_n letter_n who_o have_v be_v hildebrand_n scholar_n apply_v the_o rage_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o colon._n 2._o vol._n council_n p._n 809._o edit_fw-la colon._n the_o apocalypse_n against_o the_o true_a church_n to_o the_o pope_n action_n and_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o be_v with_o they_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o christian_a prince_n do_v also_o in_o express_a word_n apply_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o thess_n 1_o ep._n 2._o to_o paschal_n the_o bishop_n of_o florence_n also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n do_v public_o preach_v that_o antichrist_n be_v then_o bear_v which_o make_v pope_n paschal_n go_v in_o person_n 2._o platina_n in_o paschal_n 2._o to_o florence_n and_o call_v a_o council_n there_o to_o admonish_v he_o to_o desist_v their_o own_o st._n bernard_n tell_v we_o first_o that_o he_o have_v hear_v norbart_n 56._o about_o the_o year_n 1125._o epist_n 56._o of_o great_a repute_n for_o holiness_n affirm_v with_o a_o protestation_n that_o he_o do_v most_o certain_o know_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o that_o generation_n and_o bernard_n himself_o do_v also_o call_v 125._o in_o cantic_a serm._n 33._o epist_n 125._o the_o pope_n antichrist_n and_o say_v that_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o who_o be_v give_v a_o mouth_n speak_v blasphemy_n and_o to_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n do_v sit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n but_o everhard_n bishop_n of_o saltzburg_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o 1230._o about_o a._n d._n 1230._o 9th_o at_o the_o assembly_n at_o ratisbonne_n do_v the_o most_o particular_o prove_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o 8_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o have_v be_v come_v ever_o since_o the_o time_n of_o hildebrand_n at_o least_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n that_o be_v the_o six_o head_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o the_o ten_o king_n aventin_n lib._n 7._o 545._o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o such_o as_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a communion_n but_o ever_o since_o the_o first_o great_a appearance_n of_o the_o albigenses_n which_o be_v before_o the_o year_n 1170._o there_o have_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o this_o accusation_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o whole_a body_n of_o church_n divide_v from_o that_o communion_n those_o that_o have_v the_o curiosity_n to_o see_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o best_a learned_a of_o its_o own_o member_n may_v consult_v du_n plessis_n mornay_n in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o dr._n bernard_n in_o his_o four_o discourse_n from_o page_n 119._o where_o there_o be_v a_o account_n more_o particular_o of_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o this_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o papal_a state_n and_o since_o the_o reformation_n finis_fw-la book_n print_v for_o thomas_n cockerill_n at_o the_o three_o leg_n in_o the_o poultry_n the_o work_n of_o the_o late_a reverend_a divine_a mr._n stephen_n charnock_n b._n d._n sometime_o fellow_n of_o new_a college_n in_o oxon._n folio_n 2_o vol._n speculum_fw-la theologiae_n in_o christo_n or_o a_o view_n of_o some_o divine_a truth_n which_o be_v either_o practical_o exemplify_v in_o jesus_n christ_n set_v forth_o in_o the_o gospel_n or_o may_v easy_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o by_o edward_n polhill_n of_o burwash_n in_o sussex_n esq_n 4o._o precious_a faith_n consider_v in_o its_o nature_n work_v and_o growth_n by_o edward_n polhill_n esq_n in_o 4o._o geography_n rectify_v or_o a_o description_n of_o the_o world_n in_o all_o its_o kingdom_n province_n city_n town_n sea_n river_n bays_n cape_n fort_n their_o ancient_n and_o present_a name_n inhabitant_n situation_n history_n custom_n government_n &c_n &c_n and_o also_o their_o commodity_n coin_n weight_n and_o measure_n with_o those_o of_o london_n illustrate_v with_o about_o 80_o new_a map_n the_o whole_a work_n perform_v according_a to_o the_o accurate_a discovery_n of_o modern_a author_n in_o 4o._o 2_o do_v edition_n christus_fw-la in_o cord_n or_o the_o mystical_a union_n between_o christ_n and_o believer_n consider_v in_o its_o resemblance_n bond_n seal_n privilege_n and_o mark_n by_o edward_n polhill_n esq_n in_o 8o._o a_o practical_a grammar_n or_o the_o easy_a and_o short_a way_n to_o initiate_v young_a child_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o a_o child_n of_o seven_o year_n old_a may_v learn_v more_o of_o the_o ground_n of_o that_o language_n in_o three_o month_n than_o be_v ordinary_o learn_v in_o a_o year_n space_n by_o those_o of_o a_o great_a age_n in_o a_o common_a grammar_n school_n publish_v for_o the_o use_n of_o those_o that_o love_v not_o to_o be_v tedious_a to_o which_o be_v add_v table_n of_o mr._n walker_n particle_n by_o the_o assistance_n whereof_o young_a scholar_n may_v be_v better_o enable_v to_o peruse_v that_o excellent_a and_o most_o useful_a treatise_n by_o f_o philamath_n master_n of_o a_o free-school_n in_o 8o._o a_o dialogue_n between_o a_o romish_a priest_n and_o a_o english_a protestant_n wherein_o the_o principal_a point_n and_o argument_n of_o both_o religion_n be_v true_o prepare_v and_o full_o examine_v by_o matth._n pool_n author_n of_o the_o synopsis_fw-la criticorum_fw-la in_o 12o._o familiaria_fw-la colloquia_fw-la opera_fw-la christopheri_fw-la helvici_fw-la d._n &_o professoris_fw-la gressensis_fw-la olim_fw-la ex_fw-la erasmo_n roterodamo_n ludovico_n vive_fw-fr &_o schortenio_fw-la halio_fw-la selecta_fw-la editio_fw-la decima_fw-la quarta_fw-la ad_fw-la pristina_fw-la exemplaria_fw-la denuo_fw-la recognita_fw-la 12o._o school_n of_o manner_n or_o rule_n for_o child_n behaviour_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o english_a exercise_n for_o schoolboy_n 12o._o gradus_fw-la ad_fw-la parnassum_fw-la five_o novus_n synonymorum_fw-la epithetorum_fw-la &_o phrasium_fw-la poeticarum_fw-la thesaurus_fw-la elegantiae_fw-la flavissas_fw-la poeticas_fw-la parnassum_fw-la poeticum_fw-la thesaurum_fw-la virgilii_fw-la smetium_fw-la januam_fw-la musarum_fw-la aliosque_fw-la id_fw-la genus_fw-la libros_fw-la ad_fw-la poesin_n necessarias_fw-la complectens_fw-la some_o sermon_n upon_o regeneration_n faith_n and_o repentance_n preach_v at_o the_o merchant_n lecture_n in_o broadstreet_n by_o thomas_n cole_n marriage_n promoted_n in_o a_o discourse_n of_o its_o ancient_n and_o modern_a practice_n both_o under_o heathen_a and_o christian_a commonwealth_n and_o how_o far_o it_o may_v be_v practicable_a and_o commodious_a to_o the_o preservation_n of_o these_o kingdom_n by_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n
time_n of_o the_o vision_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o these_o emperor_n be_v rather_o two_o head_n than_o one_o like_o the_o representation_n of_o two_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n by_o two_o distinct_a horn_n succeed_v to_o 8._o dan._n 8._o the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o according_a to_o the_o account_n of_o all_o historian_n tho'_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o divide_a empire_n yet_o they_o act_v in_o almost_o all_o the_o public_a affair_n as_o but_o other_o but_o bellarmin_n de_fw-fr translat_n imperii_fw-la occident_n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o erat_fw-la tamen_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o so_o common_a to_o they_o both_o be_v the_o whole_a administration_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o be_v to_o both_o the_o western_a and_o eastern_a emperor_n that_o the_o law_n be_v make_v for_o the_o whole_a empire_n by_o the_o authority_n and_o in_o the_o name_n of_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o if_o one_o of_o they_o die_v without_o child_n the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n fall_v to_o the_o other_o one_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n they_o have_v both_o their_o authority_n confirm_v at_o rome_n they_o own_v the_o same_o law_n and_o join_v together_o in_o the_o make_n of_o they_o the_o law_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o no_o law_n can_v be_v make_v but_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o both_o the_o prince_n and_o if_o either_o of_o they_o die_v without_o child_n the_o other_o succeed_v he_o in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o rome_n be_v divide_v betwixt_o they_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a senate_n do_v always_o sit_v at_o constantinople_n one_o of_o the_o consul_n do_v ordinary_o belong_v to_o that_o city_n there_o be_v indeed_o a_o promiscuous_a use_n of_o this_o right_n of_o choose_v the_o consul_n betwixt_o the_o two_o imperial_a seat_n as_o onuphrius_n panurinus_n do_v show_v lib._n fast_o pag._n 290._o sometime_o both_o the_o consul_n be_v make_v at_o rome_n sometime_o both_o at_o constantinople_n sometime_o none_o at_o all_o sometime_o one_o in_o the_o east_n another_o in_o the_o west_n so_o that_o as_o as_o panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imp._n occident_n p._n 1._o but_o yet_o both_o the_o prince_n of_o consul_n see_n onuph_n panvi_fw-la fast_o p._n 61._o and_o p._n 290._o where_o he_o give_v a_o chronicle_n of_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a consul_n the_o east_n and_o west_n do_v always_o administer_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o a_o joint_a consent_n they_o make_v the_o law_n together_o they_o govern_v the_o army_n by_o consent_n and_o choose_v the_o consul_n one_o of_o which_o reside_v at_o rome_n and_o the_o other_o at_o constantinople_n so_o that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v two_o half_n of_o the_o empire_n join_v together_o pancirollus_n do_v very_o proper_o express_v it_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v two_o half_a empire_n join_v together_o and_o according_o in_o the_o notitia_fw-la imperii_fw-la which_o be_v the_o imperial_a standard_n of_o all_o the_o dignity_n and_o office_n of_o the_o empire_n both_o civil_a and_o military_a and_o be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o military_a ensign_n and_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o chief_a dignity_n be_v there_o describe_v as_o represent_v the_o perfect_a unity_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n in_o their_o design_n of_o govern_v the_o whole_a world_n all_o the_o great_a civil-magistrate_n as_o the_o praefect_n 40._o pancirol_n not_o it_o imp._n orient_a pag._n 40._o consul_n proconsul_n vicarii_fw-la etc._n etc._n have_v always_o the_o two_o emperor_n head_n raise_v upon_o gild_a pedestal_n and_o carry_v before_o they_o as_o the_o ensign_n of_o their_o authority_n pancirollus_n admire_v that_o of_o the_o corrector_n of_o apulia_n and_o calabria_n as_o the_o most_o expressive_a of_o the_o intent_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n notit_fw-la dignitat_fw-la occident_n p._n 87._o and_o that_o of_o the_o precedent_n of_o dalmatia_n be_v much_o the_o same_o pag._n 91._o ibid._n it_o be_v two_o prince_n upon_o the_o top_n of_o a_o gild_a pillar_n with_o their_o back_n to_o one_o another_o but_o so_o close_o join_v together_o that_o they_o end_v in_o one_o common_a body_n and_o of_o all_o the_o public_a ensign_n of_o authority_n he_o say_v pag._n 46._o notit_fw-la orient_n that_o the_o head_n or_o face_n of_o the_o prince_n be_v the_o chief_a 3._o the_o military_a dignity_n have_v the_o same_o figure_n of_o the_o prince_n head_n conjoin_v engrave_v on_o a_o gild_a plate_n on_o the_o backside_n of_o a_o book_n and_o it_o and_o panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a p._n 56._o de_fw-fr m._n militum_fw-la praesentali_fw-la the_o badge_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o dignity_n be_v a_o book_n upon_o a_o chest_n cover_v with_o white_a tapestry_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o be_v a_o golden_a plate_n with_o the_o two_o gild_a face_n of_o the_o prince_n engrave_v in_o it_o every_o legion_n have_v the_o same_o draw_v together_o with_o the_o eagle_n in_o their_o banner_n beside_o the_o distinguish_a figure_n of_o the_o legion_n the_o distinguish_a ensign_n duo_fw-la ensign_n panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imper._n orient_a p._n 59_o de_fw-la legionibus_fw-la every_o legion_n consist_v of_o ten_o company_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v call_v milliaria_fw-la this_o have_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o eagle_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a ensign_n in_o the_o army_n and_o the_o face_n of_o the_o two_o prince_n and_o pag._n 46._o every_o legion_n have_v the_o prince_n head_n with_o the_o eagle_n and_o they_o adore_v they_o upon_o the_o top_n of_o the_o colour_n the_o first_o company_n pay_v their_o veneration_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o be_v to_o a_o divine_a representation_n of_o authority_n and_o present_a at_o hand_n and_o vegetius_n de_fw-fr re_fw-la militari_fw-la in_o the_o second_o rank_n after_o the_o eagle_n and_o the_o image_n stand_v the_o 6_o troop_n and_o add_v the_o imaginiferi_fw-la be_v those_o that_o carry_v the_o emperor_n image_n panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imper._n orient_a à _fw-fr cap._n 50._o usque_fw-la ad_fw-la cap._n 60._o idem_fw-la notit_fw-la imper._n occident_n à _fw-fr cap._n 20._o ad_fw-la cap._n 28._o panciroll_fw-fr notit_fw-la imper._n oriental_n cap._n 39_o pag._n 70._o defensores_fw-la the_o old_a coin_n that_o have_v two_o serpent_n join_v by_o the_o tail_n be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o one_o common_a power_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n in_o both_o their_o authority_n the_o inscription_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o twofold_a rule_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n prattica_fw-la dalle_fw-la medaglie_fw-mi di_fw-mi carlo_n patino_n pag._n 150._o the_o roman_n use_v to_o comprehend_v their_o history_n in_o two_o or_o three_o word_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o these_o follow_a example_n of_o medal_n amor_fw-la mutuus_fw-la augustorum_n etc._n etc._n and_o p._n 161._o among_o the_o abbreviation_n of_o the_o inscription_n of_o medal_n this_o be_v one_o augg._n which_o be_v interpret_v to_o be_v augusti_fw-la duo_fw-la of_o every_o particular_a legion_n have_v also_o general_o the_o same_o signification_n and_o that_o be_v show_v most_o common_o by_o two_o circle_n of_o different_a colour_n 35._o pancirol_n notit_fw-la dignitat_fw-la l._n 1._o 252._o c._n 2._o p._n 35._o round_v a_o ball_n which_o augustus_n first_o order_v to_o signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o roman_n sometime_o by_o two_o half_a circle_n conjoin_v and_o yet_o distinguish_v sometime_o by_o a_o circle_n or_o ball_n gird_v about_o with_o two_o different_a wreath_n sometime_o by_o two_o half_a snake_n rise_v from_o a_o basis_n and_o meet_v with_o their_o head_n in_o a_o circle_n or_o by_o two_o half_a horse_n or_o hawk_n or_o horn_n enclose_v a_o ball_n or_o some_o round_a figure_n sometime_o by_o halfmoon_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o sagittarii_fw-la have_v this_o plain_o express_v in_o they_o by_o a_o cirlce_a about_o a_o globe_n and_o two_o eagle_n on_o each_o side_n of_o it_o and_o the_o two_o emperor_n above_o it_o the_o mattiaci_n also_o by_o a_o white_a globe_n encircle_v with_o two_o round_n red_a and_o white_a and_o above_o it_o the_o face_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n and_o much_o the_o same_o have_v the_o tertia_fw-la dioclesiana_n thebaeorum_n other_o that_o be_v more_o uncertain_a i_o will_v not_o mention_v and_o these_o seem_v all_o to_o be_v do_v in_o imitation_n of_o the_o impress_n of_o the_o old_a coin_n make_v to_o signify_v the_o two_o consul_n govern_v the_o one_o roman_a state_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o two_o serpent_n join_v by_o their_o tail_n with_o this_o inscription_n 3._o inscription_n baronius_n anno_fw-la 472._o odoacer_n make_v a_o law_n which_o he_o proclaim_v by_o his_o praefect_n basilius_n in_o a_o full_a assembly_n of_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o vatican_n that_o after_o the_o decease_n of_o simplicius_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n
to_o avoid_v all_o disturbance_n in_o the_o city_n and_o prejudice_n to_o the_o church_n none_o shall_v be_v choose_v without_o his_o knowledge_n see_v also_o petavius_n rationar_n temp._n part_n 1._o lib._n 7._o cap._n 3._o the_o double_a strength_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n the_o coin_n also_o of_o the_o empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o division_n have_v both_o the_o emperor_n head_n with_o this_o inscription_n the_o mutual_a love_n of_o the_o two_o augusti_fw-la and_o whatever_o be_v there_o more_o like_a to_o the_o consul_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o five_o head_n that_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o date_n of_o the_o prophecy_n than_o these_o two_o emperor_n after_o this_o come_v the_o western_a empire_n to_o be_v cut_v off_o by_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n odoacer_n who_o cut_v off_o the_o last_o emperor_n augustulus_n reign_v with_o his_o heruli_n sixteen_o year_n in_o his_o stead_n and_o how_o much_o he_o deserve_v to_o be_v account_v a_o new_a head_n of_o rome_n may_v appear_v by_o the_o power_n he_o have_v there_o to_o have_v a_o law_n make_v after_o make_v petavius_n rationar_n temp._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o to_o prevent_v which_o that_o be_v the_o commotion_n in_o the_o city_n about_o the_o election_n of_o laurentius_n and_o symmachus_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n anastasius_n the_o whole_a controversy_n be_v remit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o king_n theodoric_n according_a to_o the_o law_n make_v in_o that_o case_n by_o odoacer_n and_o he_o pronounce_v symmachus_n pope_n and_o many_o synod_n be_v about_o that_o affair_n in_o the_o year_n 501_o and_o some_o year_n after_o that_o no_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v valid_a except_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o king_n and_o also_o that_o in_o a_o controversial_a choice_n the_o king_n shall_v determine_v which_o of_o the_o elect_v shall_v stand_v this_o law_n continue_v also_o under_o synod_n under_o hieron_n rubens_n histor_n raven_n p._n 131_o 132._o the_o year_n after_o be_v there_o another_o council_n call_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n theodorick_n from_o ravenna_n the_o french_a bishop_n mention_v their_o be_v call_v to_o rome_n by_o his_o command_n and_o pope_n symmachus_n give_v the_o king_n thanks_o that_o he_o call_v the_o council_n to_o meet_v at_o rome_n see_v tom._n 2._o council_n de_fw-fr synodis_fw-la romae_fw-la sub_fw-la symmacho_fw-la theodoric_n do_v there_o show_v the_o letter_n of_o symmachus_n himself_o to_o request_v he_o to_o call_v the_o four_o synod_n theodorick_n who_o succeed_v odoacer_n together_o with_o his_o goth_n and_o theodorick_n be_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o till_o the_o year_n 502._o roman_n 502._o pompon_n laetus_n of_o odoacer_n the_o roman_n at_o his_o first_o entrance_n into_o the_o city_n salute_v he_o king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n and_o lead_v he_o to_o the_o capitol_n with_o all_o the_o high_a honour_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n blondus_n decad._n l._n 3._o pag._n 31._o in_o decretal_a distinct_a 69._o odoacer_n be_v call_v by_o pope_n symmachus_n the_o most_o excellent_a king_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n be_v there_o frequent_a synod_n of_o the_o orthodox_n call_v at_o rome_n till_o some_o year_n after_o the_o year_n 501_o tho'_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o arrian_n which_o show_v how_o absolute_a he_o be_v among_o they_o and_o of_o the_o there_o the_o de_fw-fr translat_n romani_fw-la imper._n in_o germanos_fw-la tit._n quâ_fw-la ratione_fw-la facta_fw-la est_fw-la imperii_fw-la translatio_fw-la the_o roman_a power_n be_v transfer_v upon_o odoacer_n first_o by_o the_o army_n or_o by_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o roman_a legion_n to_o he_o 2._o by_o the_o nobility_n and_o senate_n of_o rome_n 3._o by_o the_o right_n of_o conquest_n 4._o by_o the_o renunciation_n of_o augustulus_n 5._o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o rome_n and_o italy_n declare_v in_o the_o capitol_n as_o they_o use_v to_o acknowledge_v their_o lawful_a emperor_n blondus_fw-la decad._n l._n 3._o p._n 37._o he_o there_o show_v how_o theodoric_n be_v receive_v at_o rome_n by_o the_o agree_a consent_n and_o applause_n and_o acclamation_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o he_o leave_v rome_n to_o its_o own_o government_n by_o the_o senate_n but_o yet_o so_o as_o that_o his_o praefect_n do_v preside_v over_o they_o bellarm._n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr translat_n imper._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la cap_n 9_o say_v that_o theodoric_n enjoy_v the_o empire_n of_o all_o italy_n the_o style_n of_o theodoric_n letters-pattent_n represent_v he_o everywhere_o as_o the_o absolute_a sovereign_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o much_o as_o ever_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v before_o he_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n upon_o his_o coronation_n oath_n lib_fw-la 10._o variar_n cassiodori_n our_o goodness_n must_v be_v a_o very_a command_a thing_n when_o we_o be_v overcome_v by_o our_o own_o will_n who_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o answer_v to_o any_o one_o else_o because_o we_o owe_v thâ—se_a thing_n to_o god_n only_o and_o not_o to_o man_n epistola_fw-la 17._o so_o also_o in_o the_o next_o letter_n to_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n consider_v how_o much_o kindness_n be_v intend_v you_o when_o he_o swear_v to_o you_o who_o can_v be_v compel_v and_o speak_v of_o the_o office_n of_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n epist_n 4._o lib._n 6._o say_v of_o himself_o in_o comparison_n with_o those_o praefect_n hâc_fw-la sold_n ratione_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o this_o only_o be_v we_o different_a from_o they_o that_o we_o can_v be_v subject_a to_o any_o one_o else_o who_o have_v none_o to_o judge_v we_o or_o to_o call_v we_o to_o account_v sigonias_n say_v of_o he_o lib._n 16._o the_o occident_n imper._n that_o theodoric_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n in_o the_o west_n every_o way_n most_o like_a the_o old_a empire_n there_o splendid_a reception_n of_o both_o odoacer_n and_o theodorick_n at_o rome_n by_o the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o applause_n and_o submission_n that_o be_v show_v they_o in_o acknowledgement_n of_o their_o sovereignty_n there_o be_v sufficiene_fw-fr testimony_n from_o the_o best_a approve_a historian_n of_o those_o time_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o barbarous_a king_n over_o rome_n be_v near_o 70_o year_n the_o lieutenant_n of_o justinian_n bellisarius_fw-la and_o nurse_n subdue_v those_o king_n of_o italy_n and_o thereby_o justinian_n who_o be_v but_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o have_v be_v divide_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n for_o so_o many_o year_n come_v to_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o royal_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v another_o change_n of_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o that_o place_n and_o thus_o it_o continue_v under_o the_o command_n of_o the_o exarch_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n for_o near_a two_o hundred_o year_n the_o lombard_n and_o the_o frank_n and_o the_o pope_n together_o seem_v to_o make_v another_o change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n interest_n in_o italy_n but_o tho'_o the_o lombard_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o next_o master_n of_o that_o jurisdiction_n yet_o they_o never_o can_v succeed_v in_o their_o attempt_n to_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o rome_n for_o they_o be_v check_v in_o it_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o frank_n under_o pepin_n and_o charlemagne_n but_o then_o upon_o a_o confederacy_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o those_o king_n of_o the_o frank_n rome_n be_v leave_v whole_o free_a to_o itself_o and_o charlemagne_n be_v make_v emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o from_o he_o the_o title_n continue_v to_o this_o day_n in_o the_o french_a and_o german_a line_n with_o some_o small_a interval_n of_o vacancy_n who_o will_v make_v any_o question_n whether_o here_o be_v not_o variety_n of_o change_n enough_o to_o make_v one_o conclude_v that_o the_o imperial_a government_n which_o be_v the_o rule_v head_n in_o st._n john_n time_n must_v have_v be_v long_o since_o at_o a_o end_n one_o will_v indeed_o be_v more_o apt_a to_o judge_v from_o hence_o that_o there_o have_v be_v not_o only_o a_o change_n of_o the_o six_o head_n since_o that_o time_n but_o also_o four_o or_o five_o head_n beside_o in_o succession_n to_o one_o another_o but_o since_o we_o be_v already_o assure_v that_o the_o next_o change_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a six_o head_n be_v to_o be_v the_o beast_n prop._n 20._o and_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v from_o his_o first_o rise_n under_o that_o head_n to_o the_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o glory_n by_o prop._n 6._o and_o corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o can_v be_v but_o two_o of_o these_o several_a change_n of_o government_n that_o can_v